Pulpit-popery, true popery being an answer to a book intituled, Pulpit-sayings, and in vindication of the Apology for the pulpits, and the stater of the controversie against the representer.
         Williams, John, 1636?-1709.
      
       
         
           1688
        
      
       Approx. 210 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 40 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2005-12 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A66414
         Wing W2721
         ESTC R38941
         18197077
         ocm 18197077
         107008
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A66414)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 107008)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 1137:6)
      
       
         
           
             Pulpit-popery, true popery being an answer to a book intituled, Pulpit-sayings, and in vindication of the Apology for the pulpits, and the stater of the controversie against the representer.
             Williams, John, 1636?-1709.
          
           [6], 72 p.
           
             Printed and are to be sold by Randall Taylor ...,
             London :
             MDCLXXXVIII [1688]
          
           
             Attributed to John Williams by NUC pre-1956 imprints.
             Errata: p. [6].
             Reproduction of original in the Union Theological Seminary Library, New York.
             Includes bibliographical references.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Gother, John, d. 1704. -- Pulpit-sayings, or, The characters of the pulpit-papist examined.
           Williams, John, 1636?-1709. -- Apology for the pulpits.
           Catholic Church -- Controversial literature -- Early works to 1800.
        
      
    
     
        2005-01 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2005-03 SPi Global
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2005-04 Simon Charles
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2005-04 Simon Charles
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2005-10 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           Pulpit-Popery
           ,
           TRUE
           POPERY
           :
           BEING
           AN
           ANSWER
           To
           a
           BOOK
           Intituled
           ,
           PULPIT-SAYINGS
           :
           AND
           IN
           VINDICATION
           OF
           THE
           APOLOGY
           for
           the
           PULPITS
           ,
           AND
           THE
           STATER
           of
           the
           CONTROVERSIE
           against
           the
           REPRESENTER
           .
        
         
           LONDON
           ,
           Printed
           ,
           and
           are
           to
           be
           Sold
           by
           
             Randall
             Taylor
          
           ,
           near
           Stationers-Hall
           ,
           MDCLXXXVIII
           .
        
      
       
         
         
         
           THE
           CONTENTS
           .
        
         
           
             THE
             whole
             Controversy
             is
             resolv'd
             into
             the
             Author
             himself
             .
             
               Page
               1.
            
             
          
           
             The
             Vnreasonableness
             of
             charging
             Misrepresentation
             on
             the
             Pulpits
             .
             
               p.
               2.
            
             
          
           
             None
             more
             guilty
             of
             Misrepresentation
             than
             those
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             and
             our
             Author
             in
             particular
             .
             
               p.
               3
               ,
               4.
            
             
          
           
             Our
             Author's
             mistake
             in
             framing
             Characters
             .
             
               p.
               6.
            
             
          
           
             Character
             I.
             
             
               
                 About
                 the
                 Popish-Plot
                 .
                 
                   p.
                   7.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Character
             II.
             
             
               
                 About
                 the
                 Murther
                 of
                 K.
                 Charles
                 the
                 1st
                 ,
                 with
                 an
                 Answer
                 to
                 the
                 Challenge
                 .
                 
                   p.
                   8.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Character
             III.
             
             
               
                 About
                 the
                 Fire
                 of
                 London
                 .
                 ibid.
                 
              
            
          
           
             Character
             IV.
             
             
               
                 Of
                 Popish
                 Emissaries
                 .
                 
                   p.
                   9.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Character
             V.
             
             
               
                 Of
                 the
                 Divisions
                 and
                 Fanaticism
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 
                   Rome
                   .
                   p.
                   12
                   ,
                   15.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             Character
             VI.
             
             
               
                 Of
                 a
                 proper
                 Propitiatory
                 Sacrifice
                 in
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 .
                 
                   p.
                   17.
                
                 
              
               
                 Mr.
                 Thorndike
                 Vindicated
                 .
                 
                   p.
                   18.
                
                 
              
               
                 Of
                 a
                 Sacramental
                 Presence
                 ,
                 and
                 breaking
                 of
                 a
                 true
                 Body
                 .
                 
                   p.
                   20.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             
             Character
             VII
             .
             
               
                 Popery
                 puts
                 out
                 the
                 understanding
                 of
                 those
                 of
                 her
                 Communion
                 .
                 
                   p.
                   21.
                
                 
              
               
                 The
                 Difference
                 betwixt
                 the
                 Severity
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 and
                 
                   Rome
                   .
                   p.
                   23.
                
                 
              
               
                 The
                 Absurdity
                 of
                 Auricular
                 Confession
                 .
                 
                   p.
                   24.
                
                 
              
               
                 In
                 Transubstantiation
                 they
                 renounce
                 their
                 Senses
                 .
                 
                   p.
                   25.
                
                 
              
               
                 The
                 Popish-Plea
                 ,
                 That
                 Hearing
                 is
                 for
                 
                   Transubstantiation
                   .
                   ibid.
                
                 
              
               
                 The
                 Pope
                 alone
                 cannot
                 Err
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 others
                 cannot
                 but
                 Err.
                 
                   p.
                   26.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Character
             VII
             .
             
               
                 Of
                 Praying
                 and
                 Prophesying
                 in
                 an
                 Vnknown
                 Tongue
                 .
                 
                   p.
                   27.
                
                 
              
               
                 Of
                 the
                 Sense
                 of
                 Prophesying
                 .
                 
                   p.
                   29.
                
                 
              
               
                 Of
                 the
                 ill
                 Vse
                 made
                 of
                 Auricular
                 Confession
                 .
                 
                   p.
                   30.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Character
             IX
             .
             
               
                 Of
                 Saints
                 Canonized
                 for
                 Money
                 and
                 Treason
                 .
                 ibid.
                 
              
               
                 Of
                 Praying
                 to
                 a
                 Crucifix
                 .
                 
                   p.
                   31.
                
                 
              
               
                 Auricular
                 Confession
                 tends
                 to
                 the
                 debauching
                 Laity
                 and
                 Clergy
                 .
                 And
                 of
                 Confession
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 
                   England
                   .
                   
                     p.
                     32.
                  
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Character
             X.
             
             
               
                 The
                 Churches
                 Interest
                 ,
                 the
                 Centre
                 of
                 their
                 Religion
                 .
                 
                   p.
                   33.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Character
             XI
             .
             
               
                 Of
                 the
                 Legends
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 
                   Rome
                   .
                   
                     p.
                     34.
                  
                
                 
              
               
                 Of
                 the
                 turning
                 Sacraments
                 into
                 Shews
                 .
                 
                   p.
                   37.
                
                 
              
               
                 Of
                 Preaching
                 Purgatory
                 instead
                 of
                 Repentance
                 .
                 
                   p.
                   38.
                
                 
              
               
                 And
                 Faction
                 instead
                 of
                 Faith.
                 
                   p.
                   39.
                
                 
              
               
                 Of
                 the
                 Preachers
                 in
                 the
                 Holy
                 League
                 .
                 
                   p.
                   40.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Character
             XII
             .
             
               
                 Of
                 Alms
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 
                   Rome
                   .
                   p.
                   40.
                
                 
              
               
                 Of
                 Exorcisms
                 .
                 
                   p.
                   41.
                
                 
              
               
                 Of
                 the
                 Difficulty
                 of
                 knowing
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 
                   Rome
                   .
                   p.
                   42.
                
                 
              
               
                 
                 Of
                 compounding
                 for
                 unforsaken
                 sins
                 ,
                 
                   p.
                   43
                   ,
                   45.
                
                 
              
               
                 Dr.
                 T.
                 Translation
                 of
                 Poenitentia
                 Vindicated
                 ,
                 
                   p.
                   44.
                
                 
              
               
                 Indulgences
                 for
                 Thousands
                 of
                 years
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 
                   p.
                   46.
                
                 
              
               
                 Indulgences
                 not
                 a
                 Relaxation
                 of
                 Canonical
                 penances
                 ,
                 
                   p.
                   48.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Character
             XIII
             .
             
               
                 If
                 a
                 Papist
                 be
                 false
                 and
                 deceitful
                 ,
                 yet
                 Euge
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                   p.
                   49.
                
                 
              
               
                 No
                 man
                 can
                 be
                 a
                 Papist
                 but
                 he
                 that
                 's
                 blinded
                 by
                 Education
                 ,
                 
                   &c.
                   p.
                   50.
                
                 
              
               
                 About
                 Picturing
                 the
                 Divinity
                 ,
                 ibid.
                 
              
               
                 Of
                 Praying
                 to
                 an
                 Image
                 ,
                 
                   p.
                   52.
                
                 
              
               
                 Of
                 Worshipping
                 Bread
                 and
                 Wine
                 as
                 God
                 ,
                 
                   p.
                   53.
                
                 
              
               
                 Of
                 the
                 Passion
                 of
                 Christ
                 taking
                 away
                 the
                 guilt
                 and
                 not
                 the
                 punishment
                 ,
                 ibid.
                 
              
               
                 Of
                 the
                 Non-necessity
                 of
                 Repentance
                 till
                 the
                 point
                 of
                 death
                 ,
                 ibid.
                 
              
               
                 Bare
                 saying
                 of
                 Prayers
                 without
                 attendance
                 to
                 what
                 they
                 say
                 ,
                 is
                 sufficient
                 to
                 Divine
                 Acceptance
                 ,
                 
                   p.
                   54.
                
                 
              
               
                 Of
                 Prayers
                 in
                 an
                 Vnknown
                 Tongue
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Translation
                 of
                 the
                 Mass-Book
                 ,
                 
                   p.
                   55.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Character
             XIV
             .
             
               
                 They
                 take
                 away
                 the
                 second
                 Commandment
                 ,
                 
                   p.
                   56.
                
                 
              
               
                 'T
                 is
                 not
                 necessary
                 to
                 be
                 sorry
                 for
                 the
                 sin
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 penance
                 ,
                 
                   p.
                   57.
                
                 
              
               
                 An
                 Indulgence
                 serves
                 instead
                 of
                 a
                 Godly
                 life
                 ,
                 ibid.
                 
              
               
                 Auricular
                 Confession
                 the
                 great
                 Intelligencer
                 ,
                 
                   p.
                   58.
                
                 
              
               
                 Ignorance
                 the
                 Mother
                 of
                 Devotion
                 ,
                 ibid.
                 
              
               
                 They
                 must
                 submit
                 to
                 an
                 Infallible
                 Judg
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 to
                 believe
                 Vertue
                 to
                 be
                 bad
                 ,
                 and
                 Vice
                 good
                 ,
                 
                   p.
                   59.
                
                 
              
               
                 Their
                 Clergy
                 must
                 lead
                 a
                 single
                 life
                 ,
                 whether
                 honestly
                 or
                 no
                 ,
                 it
                 makes
                 no
                 matter
                 ,
                 
                   p.
                   60.
                
                 
              
               
                 Of
                 the
                 several
                 Artifices
                 used
                 by
                 our
                 Author
                 ,
                 
                   p.
                   64.
                
                 
              
               
                 Of
                 his
                 Reply
                 to
                 the
                 Answerer
                 of
                 his
                 Reflections
                 ,
                 
                   p.
                   65.
                
                 
              
               
                 
                 His
                 appeal
                 to
                 the
                 Lives
                 of
                 Papists
                 amongst
                 us
                 ,
                 shew'd
                 to
                 be
                 impertinent
                 ,
                 ibid.
                 
              
               
                 A
                 further
                 Account
                 of
                 his
                 Artifice
                 ,
                 
                   p.
                   67.
                
                 
              
               
                 His
                 Answers
                 all
                 along
                 insufficient
                 ,
                 
                   p.
                   70.
                
                 
              
               
                 Of
                 his
                 insincerity
                 in
                 the
                 offers
                 he
                 makes
                 to
                 receive
                 us
                 into
                 his
                 Church
                 upon
                 the
                 Representing
                 Terms
                 ,
                 and
                 detesting
                 some
                 Principles
                 and
                 Practices
                 charged
                 upon
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 
                   Rome
                   ,
                   p.
                   71
                   ,
                   72.
                   
                
              
            
          
        
      
       
         
           ADVERTISEMENT
           .
        
         
           TRansubstantiation
           contrary
           to
           Scripture
           ;
           or
           the
           Protestant's
           Answer
           to
           the
           Seeker's
           Request
           .
        
         
           The
           Protestant's
           Answer
           to
           the
           Catholick
           Letter
           to
           the
           Seeker
           :
           Or
           ,
           a
           Vindication
           of
           the
           Protestant's
           Answer
           ,
           to
           the
           
           Seeker's
           Request
           .
        
         
           An
           Apology
           for
           the
           Pulpits
           ;
           being
           in
           Answer
           to
           a
           late
           Book
           ,
           Intituled
           ,
           
             Good
             Advice
             to
             the
             Pulpits
          
           .
           Together
           with
           an
           Appendix
           ,
           containing
           a
           Defence
           of
           Dr.
           
           Tenison's
           Sermon
           about
           Alms
           ;
           in
           a
           Letter
           to
           the
           Author
           of
           the
           Apology
           .
        
      
       
         
           ERRATA
           .
        
         
           PAg.
           22.
           l.
           5.
           r.
           15.
           p.
           33.
           l.
           35.
           r.
           
             in
             terminis
          
           ,
           p.
           41.
           l.
           6.
           a
           bringing
           .
           p.
           43.
           l.
           2.
           r.
           saith
           he
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           Pulpit-POPERY
           ,
           True
           POPERY
           :
           IN
           ANSWER
           TO
           Pulpit-Sayings
           .
        
         
           WHEN
           the
           Author
           of
           the
           Pulpit-Sayings
           first
           appeared
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           he
           undertook
           to
           shew
           what
           the
           Papist
           is
           not
           ,
           or
           how
           he
           is
           Misrepresented
           ;
           and
           what
           he
           really
           is
           ,
           and
           how
           he
           is
           to
           be
           Represented
           .
           The
           first
           ,
           he
           tells
           us
           ,
           
           He
           
             exactly
             describ'd
             according
             to
             the
             Apprehension
             he
             had
             ,
             when
             a
             Protestant
             :
          
           And
           the
           latter
           he
           represents
           according
           to
           his
           own
           private
           Opinion
           ,
           when
           a
           Papist
           ,
           as
           he
           is
           told
           .
           So
           that
           in
           the
           issue
           the
           whole
           is
           resolv'd
           into
           himself
           .
           Thus
           it
           was
           ,
           and
           thus
           he
           still
           maintains
           the
           Humour
           ;
           for
           what
           are
           the
           Characters
           he
           gives
           of
           a
           Papist
           ,
           but
           for
           the
           most
           part
           ,
           the
           fruits
           of
           his
           own
           Imagination
           ?
           And
           what
           doth
           he
           bring
           to
           confirm
           it
           ,
           but
           ,
           
             it
             is
             the
             Papist
             I
             am
             ?
          
           What
           course
           doth
           he
           take
           to
           confute
           his
           Adversaries
           ,
           to
           confront
           their
           Authorities
           ,
           but
           ,
           
             if
             that
             be
             a
             Papist
             ,
             I
             am
             none
             ,
          
           
           
             I
             profess
             I
             renounce
             such
             Popery
             .
          
           Nay
           ,
           as
           if
           he
           acted
           
             sub
             sigillo
             Piscatoris
          
           ,
           and
           had
           by
           Deputation
           the
           Authority
           of
           the
           Chair
           ,
           to
           determine
           and
           renounce
           ;
           and
           the
           Keys
           of
           St.
           Peter
           to
           bind
           and
           loose
           ,
           to
           let
           in
           and
           out
           of
           their
           Communion
           ,
           as
           he
           sees
           fit
           ;
           he
           assures
           us
           ,
           that
           
             whoever
             will
             be
             a
             good
             Papist
             ,
          
           
           
             must
             disclaim
             every
             point
             that
             is
             here
             set
             down
             by
             the
             Pulpits
             as
             Articles
             of
             Religion
             .
          
           And
           again
           
             the
             Papist
             Represented
             I
             own
             it
             ,
             it
             's
             the
             Papist
             I
             am
          
           ;
           
           
             and
             whoever
             assents
             to
             that
             
             Character
             in
             that
             very
             Form
          
           [
           of
           the
           Papist
           Represented
           ]
           
             has
             done
             what
             is
             required
             ,
             as
             to
             those
             particulars
             ,
             to
             be
             made
             a
             Member
             of
             our
             Communion
             .
          
        
         
           So
           that
           if
           
             I
             declare
             ,
             I
             profess
             I
             renounce
          
           on
           one
           side
           ;
           and
           
             I
             am
             ,
             I
             do
             own
             ,
          
           on
           the
           other
           ,
           is
           sufficient
           to
           determine
           the
           Point
           ,
           and
           will
           be
           taken
           for
           an
           Answer
           by
           his
           Adversaries
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           more
           to
           be
           said
           .
        
         
           But
           though
           our
           Author
           may
           suitably
           enough
           to
           the
           temper
           of
           the
           Church
           he
           is
           now
           of
           ,
           be
           thus
           assuming
           and
           dogmatical
           ,
           and
           may
           for
           ought
           we
           know
           ,
           thus
           expound
           ,
           transform
           ,
           and
           determine
           with
           Allowance
           ;
           yet
           there
           is
           no
           reason
           why
           he
           should
           prescribe
           to
           the
           Church
           he
           has
           forsaken
           ,
           and
           that
           his
           Apprehensions
           be
           taken
           for
           the
           Apprehensions
           of
           all
           of
           that
           Communion
           .
           This
           he
           now
           thinks
           a
           little
           unreasonable
           ,
           and
           could
           be
           content
           for
           once
           to
           own
           it
           ,
           if
           his
           present
           Undertaking
           be
           allowed
           to
           come
           in
           the
           place
           of
           it
           .
           
           For
           thus
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             If
             any
             make
             Exceptions
             against
             the
             Character
             of
             a
             Papist
             thus
             disguis'd
             ,
             as
             't
             was
             drawn
             there
             ,
          
           [
           in
           the
           Papist
           Misrepresented
           ]
           
             I
             'le
             never
             quarrel
             upon
             that
             score
             ,
             let
             that
             be
             raz'd
             out
             .
          
           —
        
         
           But
           however
           ,
           tho
           he
           thus
           drops
           his
           own
           Apprehensions
           ,
           (
           as
           well
           as
           he
           had
           his
           37.
           
           Points
           of
           Representation
           )
           and
           at
           once
           gives
           away
           half
           his
           Labour
           ;
           yet
           like
           a
           true
           Master
           of
           Defence
           ,
           he
           mounts
           the
           Stage
           again
           ,
           and
           renews
           the
           Fight
           ;
           for
           by
           the
           help
           of
           some
           Pulpit-Sayings
           ,
           he
           thinks
           he
           has
           given
           life
           to
           his
           otherwise
           dying
           Cause
           .
           
             Let
             that
          
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             be
             raz'd
             out
             ,
             and
             these
             others
             take
             place
             ,
             which
             't
             is
             likely
             are
             more
             Authentick
             .
          
           What!
           more
           Authentick
           than
           his
           own
           Apprehensions
           !
           
           O
           yes
           ,
           for
           
             its
             such
             a
             Popery
             ,
             and
             such
             a
             Papist
             as
             is
             describ'd
             by
             Ministers
             in
             their
             Pulpits
             .
             —
             In
             which
             there
             are
             many
             things
             charged
             upon
             them
             ,
             without
             either
             Truth
             and
             Sincerity
             ;
             and
             consequently
             ,
             't
             is
             not
             without
             grounds
             they
             complain
             of
             Misrepresenting
             .
          
        
         
           1.
           
           But
           why
           the
           Pulpits
           ?
           Are
           not
           the
           same
           things
           in
           Books
           of
           Controversy
           ;
           and
           are
           they
           not
           there
           more
           fully
           explain'd
           and
           debated
           ?
           Thither
           therefore
           in
           reason
           we
           ought
           to
           be
           sent
           to
           understand
           how
           the
           Protestants
           Represent
           the
           Papist
           .
           But
           then
           our
           Author
           had
           not
           had
           the
           opportunity
           of
           exclaiming
           against
           those
           
             high
             Places
          
           (
           as
           he
           Phrases
           it
           )
           from
           whence
           ,
           it
           seems
           ,
           they
           have
           received
           no
           little
           Damage
           ;
           or
           which
           is
           worse
           ,
           he
           had
           been
           engaged
           in
           a
           Dispute
           ,
           which
           is
           not
           his
           Province
           ,
           as
           he
           tells
           us
           (
           p.
           28.
           )
        
         
         
           2.
           
           But
           if
           some
           Pulpits
           have
           misrepresented
           them
           in
           some
           cases
           ,
           what
           is
           that
           to
           the
           Pulpits
           in
           general
           ?
           What
           is
           that
           to
           our
           Church
           ?
           He
           has
           been
           already
           told
           ,
           
           that
           
             we
             are
             far
             from
             defending
             such
             Misrepresentations
             ,
             if
             such
             there
             be
             .
             That
             which
             we
             adhere
             to
             ,
             is
             the
             Doctrine
             and
             Sense
             of
             our
             Church
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             by
             Law
             established
             ;
             and
             what
             Representations
             are
             made
             agreeable
             thereto
             ,
             we
             undertake
             to
             defend
             ,
             and
             no
             other
             .
          
           Can
           he
           think
           we
           are
           any
           more
           concern'd
           in
           the
           mistakes
           or
           infirmities
           of
           others
           ,
           then
           he
           thinks
           himself
           to
           be
           
             in
             the
             loose
             and
             extravagant
             opinions
             of
             their
             own
             Doctors
             ,
             Schoolmen
             ,
          
           
           
             and
             Casuists
          
           ?
           And
           is
           it
           not
           reasonable
           he
           should
           allow
           the
           same
           Law
           to
           others
           he
           is
           forced
           so
           frequently
           to
           plead
           in
           his
           own
           defence
           ?
        
         
           3.
           
           But
           further
           ,
           supposing
           that
           some
           of
           the
           Pulpits
           have
           Misrepresented
           the
           Papist
           in
           some
           points
           ,
           and
           in
           those
           points
           he
           disclaims
           ;
           yet
           are
           there
           no
           points
           besides
           they
           differ
           in
           ?
           And
           if
           these
           were
           set
           aside
           ,
           would
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           and
           Rome
           be
           one
           ?
           What
           thinks
           he
           of
           the
           many
           points
           I
           find
           in
           the
           same
           Sermons
           he
           quotes
           ,
           that
           he
           civilly
           passes
           by
           ?
           Such
           as
           these
           ,
           That
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           is
           alone
           the
           Catholick
           Church
           out
           of
           which
           is
           no
           Salvation
           .
           That
           the
           Pope
           is
           the
           Universal
           Head
           of
           that
           Church
           .
           That
           that
           Church
           is
           Infallible
           ?
           What
           thinks
           he
           of
           Transubstantiation
           ,
           Purgatory
           ,
           Invocation
           of
           Saints
           ,
           Communion
           in
           one
           kind
           ,
           Divine
           Service
           and
           Scriptures
           in
           an
           Unknown
           Tongue
           ,
           Merit
           and
           Works
           of
           Supererogation
           ,
           the
           Worship
           of
           Images
           ,
           Implicit
           Faith
           ,
           Indulgences
           ,
           Deposition
           of
           Princes
           ,
           
             &
             c.
          
           ?
           Lastly
           ,
           What
           thinks
           he
           of
           the
           great
           point
           he
           all
           along
           omitted
           (
           as
           he
           is
           charged
           )
           that
           
             a
             Papist
             doth
             not
             only
             believe
             the
             Doctrines
             defin'd
             in
             the
             Council
             of
          
           Trent
           
             to
             be
             true
             ,
             but
             also
             to
             be
             necessary
             to
             Salvation
             ?
          
           
           Are
           not
           these
           the
           Doctrines
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ?
           And
           are
           not
           the
           Pulpits
           as
           much
           employ'd
           in
           confuting
           these
           ,
           as
           those
           
             of
             praying
             to
             Images
             ,
             and
             putting
             their
             trust
             in
             them
             ,
          
           and
           the
           other
           Follies
           and
           Abominations
           (
           as
           he
           calls
           them
           )
           charged
           on
           his
           Church
           ?
           And
           do
           not
           the
           Protestants
           think
           as
           ill
           of
           those
           points
           he
           owns
           ,
           as
           of
           those
           he
           disclaims
           ?
        
         
           4.
           
           But
           how
           come
           they
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           to
           start
           this
           charge
           of
           Misrepresentation
           ,
           who
           are
           of
           all
           Churches
           in
           the
           world
           the
           most
           guilty
           of
           it
           ?
           Or
           how
           comes
           our
           Author
           to
           continue
           it
           ,
           who
           neither
           durst
           so
           much
           as
           vindicate
           others
           or
           himself
           when
           convicted
           of
           it
           ?
           The
           learned
           Author
           of
           the
           View
           enter'd
           the
           Field
           ,
           and
           threw
           down
           the
           Gantlet
           ,
           
           but
           our
           Author
           fairly
           slinks
           aside
           ,
           and
           leaves
           his
           Brethren
           to
           sink
           under
           the
           imputation
           of
           
           the
           soulest
           Misrepresentations
           .
           
           And
           this
           is
           not
           to
           be
           wonder'd
           at
           ,
           when
           he
           has
           not
           one
           word
           of
           Reply
           to
           all
           the
           Accusations
           of
           that
           kind
           there
           produced
           against
           himself
           .
           And
           yet
           to
           give
           a
           further
           Specimen
           how
           far
           this
           disingenuous
           quality
           has
           prevail'd
           upon
           his
           temper
           ,
           he
           still
           proceeds
           in
           the
           same
           course
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           quit
           with
           the
           Pulpits
           ,
           which
           he
           saith
           ,
           are
           
             forward
             in
             making
             characters
             of
             the
             Papists
             ,
          
           
           he
           is
           as
           forward
           in
           making
           characters
           of
           the
           Pulpits
           .
           
             The
             business
             of
             so
             many
             Pulpits
          
           [
           ten
           thousand
           ,
           open
           every
           week
           he
           saith
           ]
           
             is
             chiefly
             to
             make
             exceptions
             ,
             pick
             holes
             ,
             quarrel
             ,
             ridicule
             :
             and
             the
             more
             excellent
             they
             are
             at
             their
             work
             ,
          
           
           
             the
             more
             they
             gain
             upon
             their
             Auditory
             .
          
           And
           that
           he
           may
           not
           be
           wanting
           ,
           he
           will
           be
           at
           his
           Plots
           too
           ,
           and
           follow
           what
           he
           calls
           
             Oat's
             Divine
          
           way
           of
           Information
           .
           
           He
           had
           tried
           once
           before
           to
           form
           a
           design
           of
           this
           kind
           ,
           when
           he
           would
           have
           Sermons
           preach'd
           many
           years
           ago
           against
           Popery
           to
           contain
           
             severe
             reflections
          
           upon
           his
           present
           Majesty
           .
           But
           that
           he
           was
           soon
           made
           sensible
           of
           ,
           
           and
           has
           not
           a
           syllable
           to
           excuse
           .
           And
           yet
           he
           will
           be
           again
           at
           his
           
           Innuendo's
           ,
           for
           thus
           he
           lays
           the
           Scene
           ,
           
             Methinks
             the
             Pulpits
          
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             should
             be
             more
             tender
             of
             their
             Soveraign
             than
             to
             venture
             upon
             the
             same
             Method
          
           (
           which
           he
           before
           charges
           them
           with
           )
           
             with
             the
             Son
          
           ,
           
           
             which
             prov'd
             so
             fatal
             to
             the
             Father
             ,
             and
             dangerous
             to
             the
             Brother
             .
             But
             I
             fear
             the
             excess
             of
             jealousie
             for
             their
             Religion
             ,
             puts
             them
             upon
             being
             too
             bold
             with
             their
             Prince
             ;
             and
             that
             by
             a
             just
             judgment
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             they
             are
             blindly
             practising
             the
             very
             principles
             they
             have
             so
             often
             charged
             upon
             the
             Papists
             ,
             making
             their
             Churches
             Interest
             the
             center
             of
             their
             Religion
             ,
             Preaching
             Faction
             instead
             of
             Faith
             ,
          
           &c.
           
        
         
           Such
           expressions
           as
           these
           are
           not
           thrown
           out
           at
           all
           adventure
           ;
           and
           we
           may
           soon
           guess
           what
           they
           tend
           to
           ,
           and
           it
           's
           a
           
             fair
             warning
          
           .
        
         
           Thus
           far
           for
           the
           Pulpits
           ;
           but
           to
           shew
           what
           a
           Talent
           he
           has
           at
           Character-making
           ,
           he
           will
           furnish
           us
           also
           with
           that
           of
           the
           
             true
             Son
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
          
           
           viz.
           
             A
             Genuine
             Son
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             is
             to
             have
             a
             good
             stock
             of
             this
             implicit
             Faith
             by
             him
             ,
             and
             to
             believe
             and
             speak
             ,
             though
             he
             knows
             nothing
             at
             all
             .
          
        
         
           Again
           ,
           
             This
             is
             to
             the
             Protestant
             Tune
             ,
             If
             a
             man
             can't
             tell
             how
             to
             run
             down
             Popery
             ,
             though
             he
             knows
             nothing
             of
             it
             ,
             he
             's
             no
             true
             Son
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             .
          
           So
           that
           quarrelling
           and
           ridiculing
           is
           the
           work
           it
           seems
           of
           the
           Preachers
           ,
           and
           a
           delight
           in
           it
           ,
           the
           temper
           of
           their
           Auditors
           ;
           and
           to
           speak
           all
           at
           once
           ,
           Ignorance
           and
           Arrogance
           ,
           Slander
           and
           Impudence
           are
           in
           his
           opinion
           the
           Ingredients
           of
           a
           true
           Son
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           .
           This
           is
           the
           faithful
           
           Representer
           ,
           the
           soft
           Adviser
           ,
           the
           prudent
           Cautioner
           ,
           the
           impartial
           Character-maker
           ,
           the
           Preacher
           of
           Charity
           ,
           the
           Detecter
           of
           Impostures
           and
           disguisements
           ,
           and
           the
           great
           undertaker
           of
           setting
           every
           thing
           upon
           its
           proper
           Basis
           ,
           and
           bringing
           it
           into
           its
           true
           place
           and
           order
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           But
           what
           if
           after
           all
           ,
           this
           Pulpit-Popery
           is
           true
           Popery
           ;
           and
           that
           nothing
           is
           charged
           upon
           them
           as
           a
           Principle
           ,
           but
           what
           the
           Pulpits
           learn'd
           from
           themselves
           ?
        
         
           But
           ,
           
             says
             some
             Body
          
           ,
           hold
           your
           hand
           ,
           and
           make
           no
           such
           attempt
           ,
           for
           can
           that
           be
           done
           after
           all
           his
           
             Detestations
             ,
             Renouncings
          
           ,
           
           
             Disclaimings
             ,
             Abborrings
          
           ,
           and
           Abominatings
           ?
           Does
           not
           he
           declare
           that
           
             these
             Doctrines
             as
             here
             set
             down
             by
             the
             Ministers
             ,
          
           
           and
           charged
           upon
           the
           Papists
           ,
           he
           not
           only
           abominates
           ,
           but
           that
           if
           that
           so
           to
           believe
           ,
           be
           a
           Papist
           ,
           
             he
             would
             be
             a
             Turk
             as
             soon
             as
             a
             Papist
             .
          
        
         
           But
           these
           
           Rhodomantado's
           come
           so
           often
           in
           ,
           that
           I
           perceive
           they
           are
           words
           of
           course
           with
           him
           ;
           and
           shall
           therefore
           file
           them
           up
           with
           his
           Anathema's
           in
           his
           
             Papist
             Represented
             and
             Misrepresented
          
           ,
           till
           I
           find
           due
           place
           for
           a
           further
           Animadversion
           ;
           and
           so
           pass
           on
           to
           the
           Examination
           of
           this
           his
           Vindication
           of
           his
           
             Good
             Advice
             to
             the
             Pulpits
          
           .
           For
           the
           better
           grace
           of
           which
           his
           performance
           ,
           he
           has
           distributed
           his
           matter
           into
           fourteen
           Characters
           of
           a
           Pulpit-Papist
           .
        
         
           But
           what
           's
           become
           of
           the
           former
           method
           observed
           in
           his
           
             Good
             Advice
          
           ?
           What
           of
           the
           five
           Cautions
           ?
           What
           of
           the
           twenty-eight
           Assertions
           extracted
           out
           of
           the
           Sermons
           ,
           as
           instances
           of
           their
           foul
           Misrepresentations
           ?
           Certainly
           had
           he
           in
           earnest
           intended
           to
           have
           given
           a
           just
           Answer
           to
           his
           Adversary
           ,
           or
           was
           conscious
           to
           himself
           of
           having
           performed
           it
           ,
           he
           would
           have
           kept
           as
           much
           as
           might
           be
           to
           his
           former
           Method
           ,
           which
           the
           Apologist
           carefully
           followed
           him
           in
           ,
           that
           the
           whole
           might
           lye
           fair
           before
           the
           Reader
           's
           eye
           ,
           and
           he
           might
           lay
           his
           finger
           upon
           the
           point
           in
           debate
           betwixt
           them
           .
           But
           that
           was
           not
           to
           his
           purpose
           ;
           he
           thought
           he
           might
           give
           the
           matter
           a
           more
           clever
           turn
           ,
           if
           he
           slid
           off
           from
           his
           Cautions
           and
           Assertions
           ,
           and
           dispos'd
           the
           whole
           into
           Characters
           .
           Assertions
           are
           dangerous
           points
           ,
           and
           require
           proof
           and
           debate
           ;
           and
           it
           would
           be
           expected
           the
           matter
           should
           in
           that
           way
           be
           brought
           to
           an
           issue
           .
           But
           for
           Characters
           ,
           a
           Writer
           may
           go
           on
           eternally
           ,
           it
           requires
           only
           a
           little
           skill
           in
           Representation
           ,
           and
           the
           work
           is
           done
           .
           
           And
           it
           requires
           but
           a
           spark
           of
           confidence
           to
           tell
           his
           Reader
           that
           he
           
             proceeds
             to
             this
             Examen
          
           [
           of
           the
           Apology
           ]
           
             in
             the
             
             Method
             of
             the
             Good
             Advice
             to
             the
             Pulpits
             ,
          
           and
           presently
           his
           Characters
           fall
           back
           into
           Cautions
           and
           Assertions
           ,
           by
           the
           Figure
           of
           making
           two
           things
           to
           be
           one
           ,
           and
           of
           denying
           and
           affirming
           without
           a
           contradiction
           .
           But
           if
           he
           will
           be
           at
           his
           Characters
           ,
           how
           come
           particular
           
             matters
             of
             Fact
          
           to
           belong
           to
           a
           Character
           ?
           Or
           how
           is
           it
           that
           what
           belongs
           to
           a
           particular
           fort
           ,
           is
           applied
           to
           the
           whole
           ?
           Would
           it
           not
           be
           very
           ridiculous
           to
           describe
           a
           Papist
           after
           the
           way
           taken
           by
           our
           Author
           ,
           and
           to
           tell
           the
           world
           ,
           A
           Papist
           is
           one
           that
           was
           
             engaged
             in
             an
             execrable
             Plot
             to
             take
             away
             the
             Life
             of
             his
             late
             Majesty
             .
          
           
           A
           Papist
           is
           one
           ,
           that
           
             had
             a
             Hand
             in
             the
             Horrid
             Plot
             of
             the
             Murder
             of
             King
          
           Charles
           
             the
             First
          
           .
           A
           Papist
           is
           one
           
             that
             fired
          
           London
           .
           A
           Papist
           is
           one
           that
           
             has
             his
             Emissaries
             up
             and
             down
             to
             preach
             Schism
             and
             Sedition
             .
          
           A
           Papist
           is
           one
           ,
           What
           ?
           why
           ,
           
             the
             different
             Orders
             of
             Religion
             are
             so
             many
             Sects
             of
             Religion
             .
          
           And
           yet
           ,
           thus
           it
           must
           be
           ,
           if
           Characters
           are
           Characters
           .
           Did
           ever
           the
           Pulpits
           talk
           at
           this
           loose
           and
           sensless
           rate
           ,
           so
           as
           to
           draw
           Characters
           from
           a
           particular
           Fact
           ?
           And
           might
           it
           not
           as
           well
           be
           said
           ,
           A
           Papist
           is
           one
           that
           writes
           Representations
           ,
           and
           
             Good
             Advices
          
           ,
           and
           Pulpit-Sayings
           ?
           This
           is
           a
           way
           peculiar
           to
           our
           Author
           ,
           for
           ought
           I
           have
           observed
           ,
           among
           Writers
           of
           Characters
           ;
           and
           I
           'le
           assure
           him
           he
           was
           very
           secure
           ,
           when
           he
           offered
           this
           Proposal
           ,
           
           
             Let
             them
             take
             this
             Pulpit-draught
             along
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             compare
             it
             with
             all
             the
             Papists
             they
             know
             ,
             or
             can
             hear
             of
             ;
             let
             them
             see
             ,
             whether
             they
             answer
             that
             Character
             .
          
           Would
           it
           not
           be
           more
           proper
           if
           we
           were
           to
           give
           the
           Character
           of
           a
           Papist
           ,
           and
           will
           proceed
           upon
           Particulars
           ,
           to
           resolve
           them
           into
           a
           General
           ,
           and
           to
           see
           whether
           ,
           for
           example
           ,
           they
           have
           not
           such
           Principles
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           as
           not
           only
           have
           put
           them
           upon
           ,
           but
           do
           oblige
           them
           to
           some
           Practices
           too
           near
           a
           kin
           to
           some
           of
           these
           before
           spoken
           of
           :
           And
           for
           an
           instance
           of
           which
           I
           shall
           refer
           him
           to
           
             Doctrines
             and
             Practices
          
           ,
           p.
           102
           and
           163
           ,
           and
           to
           a
           
             Papist
             not
             Misrepresented
          
           ,
           p.
           49.
           
           Now
           the
           producing
           the
           Anathema's
           of
           his
           Church
           against
           these
           Points
           ,
           and
           an
           Authoritative
           Abrenunciation
           of
           them
           ,
           would
           do
           more
           to
           
             remove
             the
             occasion
             of
             our
             so
             many
             years
             Disturbances
             ,
          
           
           
             and
             to
             wipe
             off
             the
             Scandals
             urged
             against
             them
             from
             the
             Pulpit
             ,
          
           or
           elsewhere
           ,
           than
           all
           the
           Tracts
           that
           he
           was
           published
           ;
           and
           is
           as
           much
           a
           Satisfaction
           they
           owe
           to
           the
           World
           ,
           as
           any
           he
           would
           prescribe
           to
           the
           Pulpits
           in
           his
           
             first
             Character
          
           :
           when
           we
           hear
           of
           this
           ,
           I
           dare
           assure
           him
           there
           shall
           be
           no
           want
           in
           the
           other
           .
           But
           however
           't
           is
           but
           reasonable
           to
           give
           him
           the
           hearing
           .
        
         
           
           
             First
             Character
             of
             a
             Pulpit-Papist
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Papists
               in
               the
               Year
            
             1679.
             &c.
             
               were
               engaged
               in
               a
               Horrid
               Execrable
               Plot
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               In
               these
               Colours
            
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               were
               the
               Papists
               set
               out
               by
               the
               Pulpits
               .
            
             And
             why
             not
             
               set
               out
            
             by
             the
             King
             ,
             Lords
             and
             Commons
             in
             Parliament
             ?
             Why
             not
             by
             the
             Highest
             Courts
             of
             Judicature
             ?
             Did
             the
             Pulpits
             take
             the
             Depositions
             and
             Examinations
             ?
             Did
             the
             Pulpits
             set
             forth
             Proclamations
             ?
             Did
             the
             Pulpits
             pass
             Votes
             ,
             and
             make
             Acts
             ,
             and
             sign
             Narratives
             ?
             Did
             the
             Pulpits
             Try
             ,
             Condemn
             ,
             and
             Execute
             ?
             Did
             the
             Pulpits
             ,
             lastly
             ,
             ordain
             Fasts
             ,
             and
             require
             publick
             Solemnities
             to
             be
             observed
             ?
             Or
             are
             the
             Pulpits
             to
             enquire
             into
             all
             Facts
             ,
             and
             to
             give
             no
             Credit
             to
             the
             Reports
             ,
             or
             no
             Obedience
             to
             the
             Orders
             of
             Superiors
             concerning
             them
             ?
             If
             this
             was
             the
             case
             of
             the
             Pulpits
             ,
             then
             the
             Title
             of
             this
             his
             Chapter
             would
             not
             be
             amiss
             ;
             but
             he
             knows
             for
             what
             reasons
             it
             better
             deserves
             another
             ;
             and
             in
             reason
             ought
             to
             be
             the
             Character
             of
             a
             —
             Papist
             .
          
        
         
           
             Second
             Character
             of
             a
             Pulpit-Papist
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Popish
               Jesuits
               had
               a
               hand
               in
               that
               horrid
               Plot
               of
               the
               Murder
               of
            
             King
             Charles
             I.
             &c.
             
          
           
             But
             if
             it
             were
             
               Popish
               Jesuits
            
             that
             were
             thus
             challenged
             by
             the
             Pulpits
             ,
             then
             why
             is
             the
             Title
             ,
             the
             
               Character
               of
               a
               Pulpit-Papist
            
             ?
             Since
             I
             hope
             all
             the
             Practices
             of
             the
             Jesuits
             can
             no
             more
             be
             charged
             upon
             the
             Papist
             ,
             than
             every
             Papist
             will
             be
             content
             to
             be
             a
             Jesuit
             .
             And
             therefore
             it
             's
             very
             wide
             from
             the
             Sayer's
             purpose
             ,
             to
             shew
             this
             to
             be
             impossible
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             
               Nobility
               ,
               Gentry
               ,
               and
               Commonalty
               ,
            
             that
             fought
             and
             
               lost
               their
               Lives
               in
               Defence
            
             of
             his
             Majesty
             .
             For
             it
             has
             been
             no
             strange
             thing
             for
             many
             of
             all
             Conditions
             to
             go
             one
             way
             ,
             and
             yet
             the
             Jesuit
             to
             go
             another
             .
             The
             times
             of
             Henry
             3.
             and
             4.
             of
             France
             ,
             will
             give
             us
             instances
             enough
             of
             this
             matter
             .
             I
             could
             wish
             that
             he
             had
             kept
             the
             Challenge
             to
             himself
             ,
             for
             having
             made
             it
             ,
             he
             has
             made
             it
             necessary
             to
             answer
             it
             .
             It
             's
             this
             ,
             
               The
               Challenge
               has
               been
               made
               to
               all
               sorts
               of
               Protestants
               ,
            
             
             
               to
               produce
               even
               Ten
               Papists
               ,
               I
               may
               say
               Two
               ,
               that
               in
               all
               that
               Confusion
               of
               Civil
               Wars
               ,
               ever
               drew
               Sword
               against
               him
               .
            
             I
             shall
             not
             here
             offer
             him
             the
             Instances
             of
             Capt.
             
               Tho.
               Preston
            
             ,
             and
             Capt.
             Wright
             ,
             mentioned
             
             in
             
               Foxes
               and
               Firebrands
            
             ,
             
             both
             because
             they
             served
             under
             Oliver
             ;
             and
             also
             ,
             because
             it
             's
             one
             of
             his
             Street-Pamphlets
             (
             as
             he
             calls
             them
             )
             but
             shall
             lay
             before
             him
             undeniable
             Authorities
             .
             Such
             is
             that
             of
             the
             Royal
             Martyr
             himself
             ,
             who
             in
             a
             Declaration
             of
             his
             ,
             
             saith
             ,
             
               All
               men
               know
               the
               great
               number
               of
               Papists
               which
               serve
               in
               their
               Army
               ,
               Commanders
               and
               others
               .
               We
               are
               confident
               a
               far
               greater
               number
               of
               that
               Religion
               is
               in
               the
               Army
               of
               the
               Rebels
               than
               our
               own
               .
            
             The
             other
             shall
             be
             that
             of
             
               Rob.
               Mentet
               de
               Salmonet
            
             ,
             
             a
             Secular
             Priest
             ,
             who
             in
             his
             History
             of
             the
             Troubles
             of
             England
             ,
             saith
             ,
             That
             at
             the
             Battel
             of
             
               Edge-hill
               ,
               several
               Priests
               were
               found
               slain
               on
               the
               Parliament
               side
               :
               For
               although
               in
               their
               Declarations
               they
               called
               the
               King's
               Army
               ,
               a
               Popish
               Army
               ,
               thereby
               to
               render
               it
               odious
               to
               the
               people
               ;
               yet
               they
               had
               in
               their
               Army
               two
               Companies
               of
            
             Walloons
             ,
             
               and
               other
            
             Roman
             -
             Catholicks
             .
             The
             Book
             perhaps
             may
             not
             lye
             in
             every
             ones
             way
             ;
             but
             the
             passage
             is
             transcribed
             into
             Sir
             
               William
               Dugdale's
               View
               of
               the
               late
               Troubles
               in
            
             England
             ,
             P.
             564.
             
             An.
             1642.
             
          
           
             As
             for
             the
             
               Authority
               of
               the
            
             French
             -
             Preacher
             ,
             let
             it
             be
             as
             it
             will
             ;
             but
             I
             think
             it
             would
             have
             been
             a
             greater
             satisfaction
             to
             the
             World
             ,
             if
             they
             had
             accepted
             his
             Challenge
             Printed
             and
             Reprinted
             ,
             and
             questioned
             him
             for
             it
             when
             alive
             ,
             rather
             than
             after
             his
             death
             ,
             to
             appeal
             to
             Protestants
             whether
             it
             be
             not
             a
             Fable
             .
          
        
         
           
             Third
             Character
             of
             a
             Pulpit-Papist
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Papists
               were
               the
               Instruments
               in
               the
               Fire
               of
            
             London
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             This
             he
             charges
             upon
             the
             Preacher
             as
             an
             Aggravation
             of
             his
             Misrepresentation
             ,
             That
             he
             should
             vent
             this
             
               almost
               Twenty
               years
               after
            
             ,
             [
             1683
             ]
             
               when
               the
               whole
               matter
               had
               been
               throughly
               consider'd
               :
               And
               tho
               there
               were
               no
               other
               grounds
               whereon
               to
               build
               this
               charge
               ,
               besides
               the
               clamour
               and
               affected
               jealousies
               of
               the
               people
               ,
               and
               the
               confession
               of
               a
               distracted
               man
               ,
               whose
               Religion
               was
               not
               much
               of
               any
               kind
               ,
               but
               still
               professedly
               a
               Protestant
               ;
               Yet
               upon
               these
               grounds
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             I
             am
             not
             so
             well
             acquainted
             with
             the
             History
             of
             this
             ,
             as
             to
             know
             
               when
               this
               whole
               matter
               was
               througly
               consider'd
            
             ;
             And
             it
             's
             likely
             the
             Preacher
             was
             as
             ignorant
             as
             I
             am
             :
             Nor
             do
             I
             know
             upon
             what
             grounds
             he
             proceeded
             ;
             but
             tho
             it
             might
             be
             (
             as
             our
             Author
             saith
             )
             That
             
               the
               distracted
               Man's
               Religion
               was
               not
               much
               of
               any
               kind
               ,
            
             yet
             I
             have
             been
             assured
             upon
             good
             grounds
             ,
             that
             he
             did
             not
             dye
             a
             Protestant
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             Fourth
             Character
             of
             a
             Pulpit-Papist
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Papists
               have
               their
               Emissaries
               up
               and
               down
               to
               preach
               Schism
               and
               Sedition
               into
               the
               Peoples
               ears
               .
               By
               such
               Arts
               as
               these
               ,
               they
               insinuate
               themselves
               among
               the
               poor
               deluded
               People
               of
               our
               separate
               Congregations
               ,
               and
               joyning
               with
               them
               in
               their
               Clamours
               against
               the
               Church
               of
            
             England
             ,
             
               crying
               it
               down
               for
               Superstitious
               ,
               and
               Popishly
               affected
               ,
               they
               pass
               for
               gifted
               Brethren
               ,
               and
               real
               Popery
               is
               carry'd
               on
               by
               such
               Disguises
               .
            
          
           
             Here
             our
             Author
             first
             of
             all
             inveighs
             against
             the
             thing
             ,
             and
             then
             against
             the
             Pulpits
             for
             charging
             it
             upon
             them
             .
             Here
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               the
               Papists
               are
               set
               forth
               in
               a
               Sermon
               before
               the
               Honourable
               the
               Judges
               ,
               as
               great
               Hypocrites
               ,
               Religious
               Cheats
               and
               Impostors
               .
               —
               A
               foul
               Crime
               !
               and
               if
               true
               ,
               sufficient
               to
               cast
               the
               Papists
            
             [
             he
             should
             say
             ,
             such
             spiritual
             Factors
             ]
             
               out
               of
               the
               number
               of
               Christians
               ;
               but
               if
               false
               ,
               and
               not
               as
               here
               set
               out
               ,
               as
               sufficient
               on
               the
               other
               side
               ,
               to
               bring
               the
               Pulpits
               under
               that
               as
               black
               Character
               of
               Misrepresenting
               .
            
             This
             is
             indeed
             to
             come
             up
             to
             the
             point
             ,
             and
             I
             shall
             readily
             close
             with
             him
             upon
             it
             .
          
           
             The
             Apologist
             to
             shorten
             his
             Work
             ,
             and
             to
             take
             down
             the
             Confidence
             of
             the
             Adviser
             without
             bearing
             too
             hard
             upon
             the
             Party
             ,
             contented
             himself
             with
             pointing
             his
             Adversary
             to
             three
             or
             four
             Authors
             for
             Information
             in
             this
             Case
             ;
             such
             as
             the
             
               Quaker
               Vnmask'd
               ,
               the
               New
               Discovery
               ,
               the
               false
               Jew
               ,
            
             and
             
               Foxes
               and
               Firebrands
            
             .
             Now
             to
             this
             he
             replies
             ,
             
               Who
               would
               not
               have
               expected
               that
               the
               Answerer
               would
               have
               spent
               a
               few
               Lines
               in
               making
               good
               such
               Authorities
               ,
               and
               proving
               them
               to
               be
               Authentick
               beyond
               Exception
               ?
            
             —
             And
             then
             after
             his
             manner
             ,
             breaks
             forth
             into
             a
             wonderful
             Exclamation
             ,
             
               Good
               God!
               that
               Men
               should
               pretend
               to
               teach
               their
               Auditory
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               and
               when
               they
               are
               thus
               challenged
               in
               a
               particular
               of
               this
               Moment
               ,
               then
               to
               fly
               to
            
             Foxes
             and
             Firebrands
             ,
             
               and
               laying
               by
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               take
               Refuge
               in
               Libels
               and
               Street-Pamphlets
               !
            
             Now
             
               who
               would
               not
               have
               expected
            
             that
             he
             
               would
               have
               spent
               a
               few
               Lines
            
             in
             disproving
             these
             Authorities
             ?
             If
             he
             could
             have
             done
             this
             ;
             he
             had
             done
             somewhat
             ;
             but
             it
             's
             easier
             to
             call
             a
             thing
             a
             Libel
             ,
             than
             to
             prove
             it
             .
             Well!
             What
             is
             the
             proof
             he
             expects
             ?
             That
             it
             be
             
               Authentick
               beyond
               Exception
            
             ?
             But
             when
             shall
             it
             pass
             for
             
               Authentick
               beyond
               Exception
            
             ?
             Nothing
             less
             ,
             it
             seems
             ,
             than
             Scripture
             ,
             is
             sufficient
             .
             For
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               when
               they
               are
               thus
               challenged
               ,
               laying
               by
               the
               
               Scripture
               ,
               they
               take
               refuge
               in
               Libels
               and
               Street-Pamphlets
               .
            
             Here
             I
             must
             ingenuously
             confess
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             at
             a
             loss
             ,
             and
             that
             we
             read
             no
             more
             in
             the
             Scripture
             of
             such
             Emissaries
             ,
             as
             
               Faithful
               Commin
            
             ,
             and
             
               Thomas
               Heth
            
             ,
             than
             he
             does
             of
             the
             
               Miracles
               of
            
             Xaverius
             ,
             or
             
               the
               Revelations
               of
               St.
            
             Bridget
             ,
             and
             the
             Extasies
             of
             
               Magdalen
               de
               Pazzi
            
             .
             But
             did
             ever
             any
             man
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             before
             our
             Author
             ,
             put
             a
             case
             upon
             this
             issue
             ,
             and
             require
             Scripture-proof
             for
             matters
             of
             Fact
             ,
             or
             charge
             his
             Adversary
             with
             
               laying
               aside
               Scripture
            
             ,
             because
             he
             brings
             not
             Scripture
             to
             prove
             it
             ?
          
           
             But
             supposing
             they
             have
             as
             good
             Authority
             ,
             as
             what
             they
             can
             produce
             for
             the
             Legends
             of
             their
             Church
             ;
             will
             it
             not
             be
             as
             Authentick
             ?
             Let
             us
             therefore
             proceed
             (
             as
             he
             calls
             it
             )
             to
             the
             Examen
             .
             The
             first
             Book
             (
             which
             he
             has
             a
             particular
             pique
             against
             )
             is
             what
             is
             call'd
             
               Foxes
               and
               Firebrands
            
             ;
             which
             is
             full
             of
             Relations
             of
             this
             kind
             .
             
             There
             we
             read
             of
             one
             
               Faithful
               Commin
            
             ,
             a
             Dominican
             ,
             who
             (
             in
             the
             year
             1567.
             came
             over
             to
             England
             ,
             pretending
             to
             be
             a
             Protestant
             )
             refused
             to
             be
             present
             at
             the
             Prayers
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             alledging
             that
             they
             were
             but
             the
             
               Mass
               translated
            
             ;
             had
             a
             separate
             Congregation
             ,
             prayed
             for
             hours
             together
             with
             much
             Groaning
             ,
             and
             many
             Tears
             ;
             and
             in
             his
             Sermons
             ,
             spoke
             as
             much
             against
             Rome
             ,
             and
             her
             Pope
             ,
             as
             any
             of
             the
             Clergy
             (
             as
             he
             pleaded
             before
             the
             Queen
             and
             Council
             .
             )
             And
             yet
             all
             this
             while
             acted
             a
             part
             ,
             to
             delude
             the
             People
             ,
             and
             do
             Service
             to
             his
             Church
             .
          
           
             This
             Narrative
             is
             an
             Extract
             out
             of
             the
             Memorials
             of
             the
             Lord
             Cecil
             ,
             and
             was
             transmitted
             to
             Bishop
             Vsher
             ;
             and
             among
             his
             Papers
             came
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             Sir
             
               James
               Ware
            
             ,
             late
             one
             of
             His
             Majesties
             Privy
             Council
             in
             Ireland
             ,
             and
             published
             by
             his
             Son
             
               Robert
               Ware
            
             ,
             
               Esq
               
            
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             next
             year
             1568.
             
             there
             was
             another
             of
             our
             Author's
             Impostors
             detected
             ,
             
             
               Thomas
               Heth
            
             a
             Jesuit
             ,
             who
             pretended
             much
             to
             spiritual
             Prayers
             declaiming
             against
             Set-Forms
             ;
             and
             when
             brought
             before
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rochester
             ,
             said
             he
             thereby
             
               endeavoured
               to
               make
               Religion
               the
               purer
               ,
               —
               and
               that
               he
               laboured
               to
               refine
               the
               Protestants
               ,
               and
               to
               take
               off
               all
               smacks
               of
               Ceremonies
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               least
               do
               tend
               to
               the
               Romish
               Faith
            
             ;
             and
             the
             better
             to
             conceal
             himself
             ,
             spoke
             against
             the
             Jesuits
             ,
             and
             declared
             that
             he
             was
             
               fallen
               from
               that
               Society
            
             .
             And
             yet
             all
             this
             while
             was
             as
             much
             theirs
             ,
             as
             ever
             ,
             and
             did
             all
             by
             Allowance
             .
             For
             he
             was
             discovered
             by
             a
             Letter
             drop'd
             out
             of
             his
             Pocket
             in
             the
             Pulpit
             at
             Rochester
             ,
             and
             written
             from
             one
             
               Samuel
               Malt
            
             a
             Jesuit
             of
             Note
             ;
             which
             ,
             after
             Directions
             given
             to
             him
             ,
             
             how
             to
             govern
             himself
             in
             these
             matters
             ,
             thus
             concludes
             :
             
               This
               we
               have
               certified
               to
               the
               Council
               and
               Cardinals
               ,
               That
               there
               is
               no
               other
               way
               to
               prevent
               People
               from
               turning
               Hereticks
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               recalling
               of
               others
               back
               again
               to
               the
               Mother
               Church
               ,
               than
               by
               the
               Diversities
               of
               Doctrines
               .
            
             There
             was
             besides
             ,
             found
             in
             his
             Boots
             ,
             a
             License
             from
             the
             Jesuits
             ,
             and
             a
             Bull
             dated
             the
             first
             of
             
               Pius
               Quintus
               ,
               to
               teach
               what
               Doctrine
               that
               Society
               pleased
               ,
               for
               the
               dividing
               of
               Protestants
               .
            
             And
             in
             his
             Trunk
             were
             several
             Books
             
               for
               denying
               Baptism
               to
               Infants
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             This
             was
             a
             Cause
             openly
             heard
             ,
             and
             he
             openly
             punish'd
             for
             it
             ;
             and
             in
             our
             Author's
             Opinion
             very
             deservedly
             ;
             for
             as
             he
             well
             observes
             upon
             this
             occasion
             ,
             
             
               Tho
               Dissimulation
               and
               Delusion
               be
               abominable
               every
               where
               ,
               yet
               never
               more
               than
               in
               spiritual
               Matters
               ,
               and
               concerns
               of
               the
               Soul.
               
            
          
           
             So
             much
             for
             this
             Book
             ,
             and
             its
             Authority
             .
             Proceed
             we
             to
             the
             next
             ,
             the
             
               False
               Jew
            
             ;
             this
             Book
             contains
             the
             History
             of
             one
             
               Thomas
               Ramsey
            
             ,
             Son
             to
             Doctor
             Ramsey
             ,
             Physician
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             who
             being
             bred
             up
             in
             the
             Jesuits
             College
             in
             Rome
             ,
             and
             well
             instructed
             in
             the
             Hebrew
             Tongue
             ,
             was
             sent
             forth
             ,
             and
             became
             a
             pretended
             Jew
             under
             the
             name
             of
             
               Joseph
               Ben
               Israel
            
             (
             having
             been
             also
             Circumcised
             )
             and
             coming
             for
             England
             ,
             at
             Newcastle
             professed
             himself
             a
             Christian
             Convert
             ;
             but
             soon
             struck
             in
             among
             the
             Anabaptists
             ,
             and
             was
             baptized
             by
             them
             at
             Hexham
             .
             The
             whole
             cause
             ,
             after
             the
             Discovery
             ,
             was
             heard
             before
             
               H.
               Dawson
            
             the
             Mayor
             ,
             1653
             ,
             where
             this
             was
             partly
             prov'd
             against
             him
             ,
             and
             partly
             confest
             .
             The
             Narrative
             was
             published
             by
             the
             Ministers
             of
             Newcastle
             at
             that
             time
             .
          
           
             The
             two
             other
             Books
             ,
             
               The
               Quaker
               Vnmask'd
            
             ,
             and
             the
             
               New
               Discovery
            
             ,
             were
             publisht
             by
             Mr.
             Pryn
             1656.
             
             In
             which
             he
             gives
             an
             account
             of
             one
             Coppinger
             a
             Franciscan
             ,
             that
             with
             others
             of
             the
             same
             Order
             were
             
               chief
               Speakers
               among
            
             the
             Quakers
             ;
             this
             was
             deposed
             upon
             Oath
             .
             If
             our
             Author
             is
             curious
             this
             way
             ,
             I
             shall
             soon
             furnish
             him
             with
             other
             Authentick
             Testimonies
             of
             this
             kind
             :
             But
             I
             suppose
             this
             may
             be
             more
             than
             he
             desires
             :
             For
             if
             
               this
               be
               true
            
             ,
             how
             will
             he
             reconcile
             this
             to
             Christianity
             ?
             and
             who
             are
             they
             that
             in
             his
             opinion
             deserve
             
               to
               be
               cast
               out
               of
               the
               number
               of
               Christians
               ?
            
             As
             for
             his
             long
             Excursion
             about
             Legends
             ,
             I
             shall
             reserve
             it
             to
             its
             proper
             place
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             Fifth
             Character
             of
             a
             Pulpit-Papist
             .
          
           
             
               The
               different
               Orders
               of
               Religion
               amongst
               the
               Papists
               ,
               are
               neither
               better
               nor
               worse
               than
               so
               many
               Sects
               ,
               and
               several
               Casts
               of
               Religion
               ;
               only
               they
               have
               that
               advantage
               in
               managing
               their
               Divisions
               ,
               which
               we
               have
               not
               ;
               to
               pack
               up
               their
               Fanaticks
               in
               Convents
               and
               Cloysters
               ,
               and
               so
               bring
               them
               under
               some
               kind
               of
               Rule
               and
               Government
               .
            
          
           
             Here
             the
             Apologist
             had
             charged
             the
             Adviser
             with
             a
             Falsification
             ,
             but
             he
             is
             so
             kind
             to
             himself
             as
             to
             pass
             it
             over
             ,
             and
             truly
             so
             will
             the
             Apologist
             in
             consideration
             of
             the
             kindness
             he
             hath
             now
             done
             ,
             in
             giving
             him
             a
             further
             account
             of
             the
             Sermon
             here
             quoted
             ,
             which
             (
             for
             want
             of
             direction
             as
             to
             Author
             or
             Bookseller
             )
             he
             could
             not
             procure
             .
             
               The
               Preacher
               being
               desirous
            
             ,
             saith
             our
             Author
             ,
             
               to
               take
               off
               that
               foul
               blemish
               of
               so
               many
               Sects
               and
               Divisions
               rending
               the
               Protestant
               Church
            
             (
             it
             seems
             there
             is
             now
             in
             his
             opinion
             another
             Church
             )
             of
             England
             
               inconsistent
               with
               the
               unity
               of
               Christ's
               true
               Church
               ,
               and
               so
               often
               objected
               against
               them
               by
               Catholicks
               ,
               falls
               into
               that
               common
               Topick
               of
               covering
               the
               defects
               of
               his
               own
               Church
               ,
               by
               calumniating
               that
               of
               his
               Neighbour
               ,
               and
               therefore
               he
               boldly
               makes
               up
               to
               his
               Auditory
               ,
               and
               tells
               them
               ,
               That
               the
               Vnity
               the
               Papists
               boast
               of
               in
               their
               Communion
               ,
               is
               but
               a
               pretence
               ,
               whereas
               they
               have
               really
               more
               Divisions
               in
               their
               Religion
               ,
               than
               they
               charge
               ours
               with
               ;
               and
               then
               goes
               on
               in
               the
               words
               of
               the
               Character
               above
               cited
               .
            
          
           
             Out
             of
             this
             Discourse
             of
             the
             Preacher
             ,
             our
             Author
             draws
             three
             Particulars
             ,
             pag.
             27.
             
          
           
             
               1.
               
               
                 That
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 of
              
               Rome
               
                 there
                 are
                 more
                 Divisions
                 than
                 they
                 charge
                 ours
                 with
                 .
              
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 That
                 their
                 Religious
                 Orders
                 are
                 neither
                 better
                 nor
                 worse
                 than
                 so
                 many
                 Sects
                 and
                 several
                 Casts
                 of
                 Religion
                 .
              
            
             
               3.
               
               
                 That
                 they
                 have
                 their
                 Fanaticks
                 packt
                 up
                 in
                 Convents
                 .
              
               And
               he
               should
               have
               added
               another
               from
               the
               Apology
               ,
            
             
               4.
               
               
                 That
                 thus
                 to
                 pack
                 them
                 up
                 in
                 Convents
                 ,
                 is
                 an
                 advantage
                 their
                 Church
                 makes
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
            
          
           
             Our
             Author
             having
             thus
             drawn
             out
             the
             sense
             of
             the
             Preacher
             ,
             and
             made
             what
             he
             will
             of
             the
             sense
             of
             the
             Apologist
             ,
             concludes
             ,
             
               He
               must
               give
               me
               leave
               to
               set
               down
               these
               three
               Assertions
               of
               the
               Pulpit
               for
               so
               many
               clear
               Instances
               of
               most
               foul
               Misrepresenting
               .
            
             But
             by
             his
             leave
             I
             shall
             review
             his
             account
             of
             this
             matter
             .
             I
             am
             not
             obliged
             in
             strictness
             to
             concern
             my self
             in
             the
             first
             Head
             ,
             being
             neither
             charged
             
             upon
             the
             Preacher
             in
             the
             
               Good
               Advice
            
             ,
             nor
             so
             much
             as
             mentioned
             in
             the
             Apology
             ;
             but
             yet
             he
             shall
             find
             me
             a
             fair
             Adversary
             ,
             and
             not
             willing
             to
             stand
             upon
             my
             Terms
             ,
             but
             take
             the
             work
             as
             he
             has
             cut
             it
             out
             for
             me
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             
               The
               Vnity
               the
               Papists
               boast
               of
               ,
               is
               but
               a
               pretence
               ;
               whereas
               they
               have
               really
               more
               Divisions
               in
               their
               Religion
               than
               they
               charge
               ours
               with
               .
            
             This
             our
             Author
             saith
             is
             a
             Calumniating
             of
             them
             ;
             and
             is
             one
             of
             his
             
               Foul
               Misrepresentations
            
             .
             And
             yet
             after
             all
             ,
             I
             doubt
             it
             will
             return
             upon
             himself
             :
             For
             if
             there
             be
             a
             real
             and
             perfect
             Union
             ,
             it
             's
             surely
             to
             be
             seen
             in
             their
             
               present
               obedience
               to
               the
               same
               Church-Authority
               ,
            
             as
             our
             Author
             words
             it
             ,
             pag.
             26.
             or
             in
             a
             perfect
             Union
             of
             Members
             among
             themselves
             ,
             in
             charity
             .
             Or
             in
             being
             of
             
               the
               same
               belief
            
             ,
             as
             our
             Author
             suggests
             .
             And
             yet
             if
             we
             come
             to
             examine
             it
             in
             this
             Method
             ,
             we
             shall
             find
             Breach
             upon
             Breach
             .
             For
             ,
          
           
             (
             1.
             )
             What
             Schisms
             have
             there
             been
             in
             that
             Church-Authority
             ?
             no
             less
             than
             thirty
             (
             as
             Onuphrius
             reckons
             )
             in
             the
             Papacy
             ,
             some
             of
             which
             continued
             ten
             ,
             some
             twenty
             ,
             and
             one
             fifty
             years
             ?
          
           
             (
             2.
             )
             What
             actual
             Disobediences
             to
             that
             Authority
             in
             the
             times
             of
             Innocent
             4
             
               th
               .
               Vrban
            
             8
             th
             .
             and
             at
             this
             season
             are
             in
             the
             Gallican
             Church
             ?
          
           
             (
             3.
             )
             What
             infinite
             Quarrels
             betwixt
             the
             Bishops
             and
             the
             Friers
             ,
             the
             Friers
             and
             Parish-Priests
             ,
             in
             the
             times
             of
             Gregory
             9
             
               th
               .
               Innocent
            
             4
             
               th
               .
               Alexander
            
             4
             
               th
               .
               Martin
            
             4
             
               th
               .
               Boniface
            
             8.
             
             Clement
             5
             
               th
               .
               Benedict
            
             10
             
               th
               .
               &c.
            
             from
             age
             to
             age
             ,
             even
             to
             that
             infamous
             one
             in
             the
             last
             age
             here
             betwixt
             the
             Seculars
             and
             Regulars
             ?
             One
             Pope
             revoking
             anothers
             Decrees
             ,
             and
             oftentimes
             annulling
             their
             own
             ,
             as
             did
             
               Innocent
               ,
               Martin
            
             and
             Boniface
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             (
             4.
             )
             Come
             we
             to
             their
             Union
             in
             Doctrine
             ,
             and
             we
             shall
             find
             that
             but
             a
             pretence
             .
             For
             where
             have
             there
             been
             sharper
             conflicts
             than
             among
             them
             about
             the
             Seat
             and
             Extent
             of
             Infallibility
             ,
             Predetermination
             ,
             and
             the
             Immaculate
             Conception
             ,
             
               &
               c
            
             ?
             Each
             charging
             the
             other
             with
             Heresie
             :
             as
             the
             Jesuits
             and
             Jansenists
             about
             the
             First
             ;
             the
             Dominicans
             and
             Jesuits
             about
             the
             second
             ;
             the
             Franciscans
             and
             Dominicans
             about
             the
             third
             .
             Thus
             far
             therefore
             we
             are
             not
             agreed
             with
             our
             Author
             ;
             for
             if
             actual
             and
             material
             Divisions
             betwixt
             Head
             and
             Head
             ,
             Head
             and
             Members
             ,
             Members
             and
             Members
             ,
             will
             make
             a
             plea
             to
             Union
             to
             be
             but
             a
             pretence
             ,
             then
             so
             it
             is
             with
             them
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             
               Their
               Religious
               Orders
               are
               neither
               better
               nor
               worse
               than
               so
               many
               Sects
               and
               Casts
               of
               Religion
               .
               This
               ,
            
             saith
             our
             Author
             ,
             
               is
               an
               absolute
               
               Falshood
            
             ;
             and
             the
             Vindicator
             that
             undertakes
             to
             defend
             the
             Preacher
             ,
             is
             in
             his
             opinion
             no
             better
             than
             
               a
               vain
               Trister
               ,
               in
               publishing
               such
               an
               idle
               Apology
               .
            
             But
             why
             so
             ?
             Because
             when
             the
             Preacher
             had
             said
             ,
             that
             
               the
               Orders
               among
               the
               Papists
               are
               so
               many
               Sects
               ,
            
             the
             account
             he
             gives
             of
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             
               they
               are
               so
               many
               distinct
               Bodies
               ,
               that
               having
               different
               Founders
               -
               ,
               Rules
               ,
               Habits
               ,
               and
               Opinions
               ,
               by
               which
               an
               Emulation
               is
               begot
               betwixt
               Order
               and
               Order
               ,
               they
               become
               divided
               among
               themselves
               ,
               and
               when
               occasion
               is
               offer'd
               ,
               do
               actually
               war
               upon
               one
               another
               in
               their
               way
               .
            
             Now
             ,
             saith
             our
             Author
             ,
             
               would
               not
               a
               School-boy
               have
               been
               scourged
               for
               such
               a
               sleeveless
               frivolous
               excuse
               ?
            
             which
             he
             saith
             ,
             may
             be
             as
             well
             applied
             to
             our
             Colleges
             in
             the
             Universities
             ,
             as
             to
             their
             Convents
             .
             But
             was
             this
             all
             the
             Apologist
             undertook
             ?
             and
             did
             he
             thus
             conclude
             his
             defence
             of
             the
             Preacher
             ?
          
           
             When
             he
             had
             thus
             shewn
             what
             is
             meant
             by
             their
             Orders
             ,
             and
             how
             Emulations
             and
             Quarrels
             might
             arise
             ,
             and
             what
             occasions
             were
             given
             for
             them
             in
             point
             of
             Rules
             ,
             Habits
             and
             Opinions
             ,
             did
             he
             not
             proceed
             to
             shew
             of
             what
             sort
             these
             Differences
             were
             in
             the
             very
             next
             words
             after
             those
             quoted
             by
             the
             Sayer
             ?
             Surely
             he
             might
             in
             his
             Transports
             have
             so
             far
             condescended
             ,
             as
             to
             touch
             upon
             those
             points
             ,
             and
             shewed
             a
             little
             of
             his
             skill
             in
             proving
             the
             Differences
             betwixt
             the
             Franciscans
             and
             Dominicans
             about
             the
             
               Immaculate
               Conception
            
             ,
             to
             have
             been
             no
             other
             than
             a
             School-opinion
             in
             our
             Colleges
             ;
             and
             that
             notwithstanding
             all
             the
             Feuds
             betwixt
             the
             Jesuits
             and
             Dominicans
             ,
             the
             Franciscans
             and
             the
             Jesuits
             ,
             there
             mentioned
             ,
             they
             are
             (
             as
             he
             would
             have
             it
             )
             
               only
               different
               parts
               ,
               not
               dividing
               but
               making
               up
               the
               whole
               .
            
             He
             complains
             of
             the
             Preacher
             that
             he
             so
             worded
             it
             ,
             
               that
               no
               Protestant
               of
               his
               Auditory
               but
               must
               receive
               this
               Notion
               ,
               that
               as
               in
            
             England
             ,
             
               so
               likewise
               in
               the
               Church
               of
            
             Rome
             ,
             
               there
               are
               different
               Sects
               of
               Religion
               ,
               and
               Fanaticks
               to
               divide
               it
               .
            
             And
             let
             any
             Protestant
             or
             other
             read
             the
             History
             of
             their
             long
             contentions
             about
             the
             size
             of
             their
             Hoods
             ,
             and
             the
             Immaculate
             Conception
             ,
             and
             he
             will
             read
             a
             notable
             Comment
             upon
             the
             Preacher's
             words
             ,
             and
             see
             that
             he
             has
             not
             misrepresented
             them
             .
             I
             would
             fain
             know
             of
             our
             Author
             what
             he
             thinks
             of
             a
             Controversie
             that
             hath
             filled
             Kingdoms
             ,
             Cities
             ,
             Universities
             ,
             Cloysters
             ,
             with
             Tumults
             and
             Disorders
             ;
             Pulpits
             and
             Schools
             with
             contentions
             ,
             Invectives
             and
             Revilings
             ;
             that
             hath
             concerned
             Kings
             ,
             Popes
             and
             Councils
             in
             composing
             ;
             and
             at
             last
             grew
             to
             that
             height
             ,
             that
             after
             300
             years
             bickerings
             ,
             Popes
             themselves
             ,
             though
             solicited
             from
             time
             to
             time
             not
             only
             by
             the
             Heads
             of
             the
             Faction
             ,
             but
             by
             
             Princes
             themselves
             ,
             yet
             either
             could
             not
             ,
             or
             thought
             it
             not
             safe
             and
             adviseable
             to
             determine
             it
             ?
          
           
             Let
             me
             sum
             it
             up
             in
             the
             Words
             of
             the
             King
             of
             
             Spain's
             Embassador
             to
             the
             Pope
             ,
             to
             move
             him
             to
             come
             to
             a
             Resolution
             upon
             it
             .
             
             
               Consider
               the
               loss
               of
               many
               Souls
               ,
               the
               Discord
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               the
               Dissentions
               of
               Cities
               ,
               the
               great
               Dangers
               that
               hang
               over
               the
               Kingdom
               .
            
             Let
             our
             Author
             consider
             this
             ,
             and
             tell
             me
             for
             what
             reason
             he
             took
             no
             notice
             of
             this
             case
             laid
             before
             him
             ,
             or
             how
             he
             could
             ,
             after
             he
             had
             read
             it
             ,
             charge
             the
             Preacher
             with
             an
             
               absolute
               Falshood
            
             ?
          
           
             For
             this
             ,
             I
             shall
             refer
             him
             further
             to
             a
             late
             Book
             call'd
             ,
             
               The
               Virgin
            
             Mary
             
               Misrepresented
               by
               the
            
             Roman
             Church
             ,
             §
             .
             3
             ,
             and
             4.
             
          
           
             But
             here
             our
             Author
             relieves
             himself
             ,
             That
             this
             
               may
               be
               seen
               in
               the
               Queen
            
             Dowager
             '
             
               s
               Chappel
               ,
               in
               which
               officiate
               Monks
               ,
               Friers
               ,
            
             Dominicans
             ,
             
               Jesuits
               ,
               and
               Clergy
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               so
               many
               different
               Orders
               of
               Men
               ,
               and
               yet
               without
               any
               difference
               in
               Religion
               ,
               or
               disagreement
               in
               Faith.
            
             But
             will
             he
             say
             ,
             there
             are
             no
             differences
             between
             the
             Friers
             and
             Dominicans
             ,
             the
             Jesuits
             and
             the
             Clergy
             in
             those
             Cases
             ,
             when
             they
             charge
             each
             other
             with
             Heresy
             ?
             or
             because
             they
             seem
             to
             agree
             ,
             or
             do
             there
             agree
             ,
             there
             is
             then
             nothing
             of
             this
             between
             Order
             and
             Order
             ?
             This
             is
             much
             such
             an
             Argument
             ,
             as
             if
             one
             that
             had
             seen
             the
             Fox
             and
             the
             Sheep
             ,
             and
             other
             Creatures
             quietly
             sitting
             upon
             one
             and
             the
             same
             Hill
             in
             the
             West
             ,
             when
             drove
             thither
             by
             a
             sudden
             Inundation
             ,
             should
             from
             thence
             conclude
             ,
             and
             would
             perswade
             others
             to
             believe
             that
             these
             were
             all
             at
             a
             perfect
             Accord
             ,
             and
             that
             there
             was
             no
             Enmity
             in
             their
             Nature
             ,
             nor
             had
             ever
             been
             in
             Fact.
             I
             shall
             conclude
             this
             with
             what
             Antoninus
             ,
             A.B.
             of
             Florence
             ,
             saith
             in
             this
             case
             .
             
               Let
               every
               one
               take
               heed
               of
               preaching
               on
               this
               matter
            
             [
             the
             immaculate
             Conception
             ]
             
               before
               the
               People
               ,
               with
               a
               charge
               upon
               the
               contrary
               Party
               ,
               because
               it
               's
               Scandalous
               to
               〈◊〉
               People
            
             ;
             and
             accordingly
             it
             was
             forbidden
             by
             several
             Popes
             .
          
           
             Another
             of
             the
             Falshoods
             charged
             upon
             the
             Preacher
             is
             ,
             the
             asserting
             ,
             
               they
               have
               Fanaticks
               pack'd
               up
               in
               their
               Convents
               .
            
             The
             best
             Answer
             I
             can
             give
             to
             the
             Sayer
             upon
             this
             ,
             is
             to
             set
             before
             the
             Reader
             ,
             an
             account
             of
             the
             Method
             taken
             by
             the
             Apologist
             in
             handling
             this
             Argument
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Who
             shew'd
             
               what
               Fanaticism
               is
               ,
               and
               that
               it
               's
               a
               general
               Name
               ,
               comprehending
               in
               it
               Superstition
               and
               Enthuasiasm
               .
               The
               former
               is
               the
               placing
               Religion
               in
               those
               things
               ,
               which
               Religion
               is
               not
               concerned
               in
               .
               The
               latter
               is
               when
               Persons
               are
               acted
               and
               governed
               by
               some
               suppos'd
               Communications
               from
               
               Heaven
               ,
               by
               Revelations
               ,
               Visions
               ,
               Inspirations
               ,
               by
               Raptures
               and
               Illuminations
               ,
               and
               unaccountable
               Impulses
               .
            
          
           
             2.
             
             He
             shew'd
             there
             was
             such
             Fanaticism
             amongst
             them
             ,
             and
             in
             their
             Convents
             ;
             of
             the
             former
             sort
             ,
             he
             instanced
             in
             their
             Monkish
             Orders
             ,
             Habits
             ,
             Rules
             and
             Privileges
             granted
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             depended
             upon
             .
             To
             which
             our
             Author
             gives
             not
             one
             word
             of
             Reply
             .
          
           
             To
             the
             latter
             [
             Enthusiasm
             ]
             the
             Apologist
             refers
             .
          
           
             
               (
               1.
               )
               The
               Institution
               of
               their
               Orders
               ,
               which
               with
               their
               Rules
               they
               say
               ,
               were
               first
               instituted
               by
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               .
            
             
               (
               2.
               )
               Many
               of
               their
               Doctrines
               ,
               as
               
                 Purgatory
                 ,
                 Transubstantiation
              
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 Immaculate
                 Conception
              
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               (
               3.
               )
               Many
               of
               the
               things
               defined
               and
               observed
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               as
               Sacraments
               ,
               Festivals
               ,
               Canonizations
               ,
               &c.
               for
               which
               they
               plead
               Revelation
               .
            
          
           
             3.
             
             He
             shewed
             further
             ,
             that
             these
             Revelations
             ,
             were
             only
             suppos'd
             ,
             not
             truly
             so
             .
             And
             that
             1.
             
             Because
             it
             derogates
             from
             Divine
             Revelation
             .
             And
             2.
             
             Because
             they
             agree
             not
             amongst
             themselves
             .
             Of
             which
             there
             is
             given
             a
             notorious
             Instance
             in
             the
             case
             of
             the
             Immaculate
             Conception
             ,
             where
             Revelation
             is
             pleaded
             on
             both
             sides
             ;
             and
             each
             side
             charges
             the
             other
             with
             Imposture
             about
             it
             .
          
           
             But
             here
             our
             Author
             is
             wholly
             silent
             .
             However
             something
             must
             be
             said
             upon
             this
             Head
             ,
             and
             that
             amounts
             to
             this
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             
               those
               in
               Convents
               in
               the
               Church
               of
            
             Rome
             
               embrace
               a
               retired
               Life
               ,
               dedicate
               themselves
               to
               the
               Service
               of
               God
               ,
               in
               Praying
               ,
               Fasting
               ,
            
             &c.
             
               some
               according
               to
               the
               Institution
               of
               St.
            
             Benedict
             ,
             
               others
               of
               St.
            
             Francis
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             what
             follows
             ?
             therefore
             they
             are
             not
             Fanaticks
             ,
             therefore
             they
             are
             not
             Superstitious
             and
             Enthusiasts
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             Fanaticks
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             not
             .
             Surely
             no
             Fanatick
             
               could
               have
               fallen
               into
               this
               account
               ,
               without
               the
               assistance
               of
               such
               a
            
             Representer
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             He
             adds
             ,
             
               Religious
               men
               in
               Convents
               ,
               are
               Fanaticks
               ,
               forsooth
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               acted
               by
               some
               suppos'd
               Revelations
               ,
               Visions
               ,
               Raptures
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             
               What
               Controversial
               Stuff
               is
               this
               !
               Why
               at
               this
               rate
               ,
               he
               might
               make
               Fanaticks
               of
               all
               the
               Patriarchs
               and
               Prophets
               ,
               of
               St.
            
             Joseph
             ,
             St.
             Peter
             ,
             
               and
               St.
            
             Paul
             ,
             
               and
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ;
               and
               most
               of
               all
               St.
            
             John
             ,
             
               whose
               whole
               Book
               of
               Revelation
               ,
               is
               nothing
               now
               ,
               it
               seems
               ,
               but
               so
               much
               Fanaticism
               .
            
             Surely
             our
             Author
             is
             here
             driven
             to
             some
             Extremity
             ,
             when
             he
             has
             no
             other
             Refuge
             ,
             but
             by
             making
             the
             
             Case
             in
             dispute
             betwixt
             us
             parallel
             with
             the
             Case
             of
             the
             Prophets
             and
             Apostles
             ;
             and
             that
             when
             the
             Apologist
             calls
             those
             of
             the
             Romish
             Church
             ,
             
               Supposed
               Revelations
               ,
               Visions
               and
               Raptures
               ,
            
             it
             's
             as
             Criminal
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             as
             much
             of
             the
             Divine
             Writers
             .
             
               At
               this
               rate
            
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               he
               might
               make
               Fanaticks
               of
               all
               the
               Patriarchs
               ,
               Prophets
               and
               Apostles
               .
            
             At
             what
             rate
             ?
             What
             ,
             because
             he
             saith
             those
             pretended
             to
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             are
             supposed
             ?
             will
             it
             follow
             therefore
             that
             those
             of
             the
             Prophets
             and
             Apostles
             are
             supposed
             too
             ?
             No
             surely
             ,
             no
             more
             than
             it
             will
             follow
             ,
             because
             the
             Revelations
             of
             the
             Prophets
             and
             Apostles
             are
             Divine
             ,
             therefore
             those
             alledged
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             are
             Divine
             also
             .
             Our
             Author
             saith
             of
             the
             Apologists
             account
             of
             Fanaticism
             ,
             
               What
               Controversial
               stuff
               is
               this
            
             !
             But
             I
             may
             with
             good
             reason
             return
             it
             ,
             What
             impious
             
               stuff
               is
               this
            
             !
             that
             will
             make
             the
             Inspirations
             of
             Magdalen
             of
             Pazzi
             ,
             and
             the
             Revelations
             of
             St.
             Bridget
             ,
             and
             Catharine
             of
             Siena
             (
             how
             fond
             and
             contradictory
             soever
             )
             to
             stand
             upon
             the
             same
             foundation
             with
             the
             Revelations
             of
             St.
             John
             :
             And
             those
             which
             some
             of
             their
             own
             Authors
             call
             
               Humane
               Dreams
               ,
               Fantastick
               Visions
            
             ,
             and
             others
             call
             Impostures
             ,
             to
             be
             as
             much
             from
             God
             ,
             as
             the
             Visions
             of
             Ezekiel
             ,
             and
             the
             Dream
             of
             Joseph
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             That
             the
             
               Church
               of
            
             Rome
             
               disposes
               her
               Fanaticks
               into
               Convents
               for
               advantage
               ,
            
             is
             another
             Charge
             produced
             against
             them
             by
             the
             Preacher
             ,
             and
             insisted
             upon
             by
             the
             Apologist
             ;
             but
             that
             our
             Author
             ,
             for
             reasons
             best
             known
             to
             himself
             ,
             left
             as
             he
             found
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
             Sixth
             Character
             of
             a
             Pulpit-Papist
             .
          
           
             
             In
             the
             Roman
             Church
             the
             Sacrament
             must
             now
             be
             no
             longer
             a
             Representative
             ,
             but
             a
             Real
             Propitiatory
             Sacrifice
             ;
             And
             Christ's
             Natural
             Body
             must
             be
             brought
             down
             upon
             a
             Thousand
             Altars
             at
             once
             ,
             and
             there
             Really
             broken
             —
             and
             his
             Blood
             actually
             spilt
             a
             Thousand
             times
             every
             day
             .
             Here
             the
             Apologist
             charges
             our
             Author
             with
             altering
             the
             sense
             of
             the
             Preacher
             ,
             when
             he
             makes
             the
             Preacher
             to
             declare
             that
             was
             a
             positive
             Assertion
             of
             the
             Papists
             ,
             which
             was
             an
             Argument
             and
             Consequence
             of
             the
             Preacher's
             from
             their
             Assertion
             ;
             and
             that
             for
             this
             purpose
             he
             had
             left
             out
             the
             words
             Now
             ,
             and
             
               must
               be
            
             ,
             that
             were
             the
             Indications
             of
             it
             .
             All
             that
             our
             Author
             has
             to
             reply
             to
             this
             Charge
             is
             ,
             that
             it
             's
             
               a
               Nice
               point
               the
               Vindicator
               is
               reduced
               to
               ,
               to
               bring
               off
               the
               Preacher
               :
            
             But
             it
             's
             not
             so
             Nice
             as
             't
             is
             evident
             that
             our
             Author's
             account
             of
             it
             is
             a
             
               Foul
               Misrepresentation
            
             .
             If
             the
             
             Preacher
             had
             charged
             it
             as
             a
             Doctrine
             own'd
             by
             the
             Papists
             ,
             then
             so
             far
             as
             they
             disown
             it
             ,
             it
             had
             been
             a
             Misrepresentation
             ;
             but
             as
             it
             's
             an
             Argument
             against
             them
             (
             as
             it
             's
             plain
             it
             was
             )
             then
             it
             's
             no
             more
             a
             Misrepresentation
             ,
             than
             it
             's
             false
             ,
             and
             that
             belongs
             not
             to
             Representation
             ,
             but
             Dispute
             .
             And
             therefore
             so
             far
             as
             an
             Argument
             of
             the
             Preacher
             against
             the
             Papists
             ,
             differs
             from
             a
             Concession
             and
             Assertion
             of
             the
             Papists
             ,
             so
             far
             has
             our
             Author
             misrepresented
             the
             Preacher
             ;
             when
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Protestants
               awkard
               Reasoning
               is
               set
               out
               for
               their
               Doctrine
               .
            
             Well
             at
             length
             however
             it
             shall
             be
             own'd
             for
             
               Reasoning
               and
               Inference
            
             ;
             and
             though
             it
             's
             not
             his
             Province
             (
             he
             saith
             )
             
               to
               examine
               the
               truth
               of
               such
               Reasoning
               ,
            
             yet
             he
             fancies
             that
             
               't
               is
               easily
               reconcilable
               with
               Reason
               and
               Scripture
               ,
               and
               so
               intelligible
               —
               that
               the
               Sacrifice
               of
               the
               Altar
               is
               Representative
               of
               that
               upon
               the
               Cross
               :
            
             That
             is
             ,
             if
             he
             will
             speak
             to
             the
             purpose
             ,
             That
             though
             the
             Sacrament
             be
             a
             Real
             and
             Propitiatory
             Sacrifice
             ,
             yet
             it
             's
             still
             Representative
             .
             But
             how
             will
             he
             prove
             it
             ?
             His
             Argument
             is
             this
             ,
             
               Christ
               really
               present
               in
               the
               Sacrament
               may
               be
               offer'd
               to
               God
               upon
               the
               Altar
               by
               the
               Hands
               of
               the
               Priest
               ,
               in
               Remembrance
               of
               the
               same
               Christ
               offering
               himself
               a
               Victim
               upon
               the
               Cross
               for
               the
               Redemption
               of
               man
               :
               and
               consequently
               ,
               the
               Sacrifice
               of
               the
               Altar
               is
               Representative
               of
               that
               upon
               the
               Cross.
            
             Where
             I
             would
             only
             ask
             him
             ,
             what
             is
             the
             difference
             betwixt
             
               Christ's
               being
               really
               present
               in
               the
               Sacrament
               when
               offer'd
               ,
            
             and
             
               the
               Sacrifice
               of
               the
               Altar
            
             ?
             What
             again
             is
             the
             difference
             'twixt
             the
             
               being
               offer'd
               in
               Remembrance
               of
               Christ's
               offering
               himself
               upon
               the
               Cross
               ,
            
             and
             the
             
               Representative
               of
               that
               upon
               the
               Cross
            
             ;
             and
             consequently
             ,
             whether
             he
             has
             not
             proved
             what
             he
             intended
             after
             this
             manner
             ,
             that
             
               the
               Sacrifice
               of
               the
               Altar
               is
               Representative
               of
               that
               upon
               the
               Cross
               ,
            
             because
             it
             's
             Representative
             ?
             Methinks
             he
             might
             have
             shewn
             some
             little
             respect
             ,
             when
             he
             is
             on
             the
             Arguing
             part
             ,
             to
             what
             the
             Apologist
             had
             offer'd
             against
             this
             .
          
           
             But
             however
             ,
             though
             his
             Argument
             may
             signifie
             little
             ,
             yet
             he
             hopes
             Mr.
             
             Thorndike's
             may
             be
             of
             some
             Authority
             ,
             who
             ,
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               never
               scrupled
               the
               least
               at
               this
            
             ;
             
             
               expresly
               owning
               the
            
             [
             
               Elements
               changed
               into
               the
               Body
               and
               Blood
               of
               Christ
               ,
               to
               be
               truly
               the
               Sacrifice
               of
               Christ
               upon
               the
               Cross
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               both
               Propitiatory
               and
               Impetratory
            
             ]
             
               and
               yet
               never
               deni'd
               it
               to
               be
               perform'd
               in
               Remembrance
               of
               Christ
               crucified
               .
            
             But
             here
             our
             Author
             has
             grosly
             injur'd
             Mr.
             Thorndike
             .
             For
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             Mr.
             Thorndike
             owns
             no
             such
             thing
             (
             as
             I
             can
             find
             )
             that
             
               the
               Elements
               are
               changed
               into
               the
               Body
               and
               Blood
               of
               Christ.
            
             But
             he
             speaks
             things
             plainly
             inconsistent
             with
             it
             ,
             as
             he
             saith
             ,
             N.
             1.
             
             
               The
               Sacrament
               
               containing
               Mystically
               ,
               Spiritually
               and
               Sacramentally
               (
               that
               is
               ,
               as
               in
               and
               by
               a
               Sacrament
               )
               tendreth
               and
               exhibiteth
               ,
            
             not
             the
             Body
             of
             Christ
             ,
             much
             less
             turn'd
             into
             it
             .
             Nay
             further
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               The
               Eucharist
               is
               Nothing
               else
               but
               the
               Representation
               here
               upon
               Earth
               of
               what
               is
               done
               in
               Heaven
               .
               N.
            
             4.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Neither
             doth
             he
             say
             ,
             
               the
               Elements
               are
               truly
               the
               Sacrifice
               of
               Christ
               upon
               the
               Cross
               ,
            
             but
             the
             Eucharist
             ,
             and
             the
             Eucharist
             as
             Representing
             .
             For
             thus
             he
             saith
             ,
             N.
             10.
             
             Not
             the
             Elements
             ,
             
               but
               the
               breaking
               ,
               pouring
               forth
               ,
               distributing
               ,
               dealing
               ,
               are
               all
               parts
               of
               the
               Sacrifice
               ,
               as
               the
               whole
               action
               is
               that
               Sacrifice
               by
               which
               the
               Covenant
               of
               Grace
               is
               confirmed
               .
            
             N.
             10.
             
             And
             further
             ,
             
               the
               Eucharist
            
             [
             that
             is
             as
             thus
             administred
             ]
             
               is
               the
               same
               Sacrifice
               of
               Christ
               upon
               the
               Cross.
            
             How
             ?
             
               As
               that
               which
               representeth
               is
               truly
               said
               to
               be
               the
               thing
               which
               it
               representeth
               ?
            
             That
             is
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             the
             Representer
             of
             the
             thing
             may
             be
             said
             to
             be
             the
             thing
             Represented
             ,
             so
             far
             is
             the
             
               Eucharist
               the
               same
               Sacrifice
            
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             When
             he
             saith
             ,
             the
             Eucharist
             is
             
               Propitiatory
               and
               Impetratory
            
             ;
             he
             doth
             not
             in
             the
             least
             own
             that
             it
             is
             after
             the
             same
             manner
             that
             the
             Sacrifice
             of
             Christ
             upon
             the
             Cross
             was
             Propitiatory
             and
             Impetratory
             .
          
           
             
               (
               1.
               )
               Because
               he
               saith
               ,
               
                 Whether
                 the
                 Eucharist
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 the
                 Oblation
                 ,
                 so
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 the
                 Consecration
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 call'd
                 a
                 Propitiatory
                 Sacrifice
                 ,
              
               is
               a
               Question
               among
               some
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               .
               N.
               6.
               
            
             
               (
               2.
               )
               He
               refers
               it
               wholly
               to
               the
               Participation
               of
               it
               .
               
                 If
                 men
              
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 did
                 but
                 consider
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Eucharist
                 had
                 never
                 been
                 instituted
                 but
                 to
                 be
                 participated
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 find
                 it
                 impertinent
                 to
                 alledg
                 any
                 reason
                 why
                 it
                 should
                 be
                 a
                 Sacrifice
                 ,
                 that
                 tendeth
                 not
                 to
                 the
                 participation
                 of
                 it
              
               ;
               which
               is
               directed
               against
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               .
               N.
               10.
               
            
             
               (
               3.
               )
               He
               most
               peculiarly
               makes
               the
               Propitiation
               and
               Impetration
               in
               the
               Sacrament
               to
               respect
               the
               Prayers
               of
               the
               Church
               there
               offer'd
               up
               .
               N.
               11.
               
               For
               thus
               he
               concludes
               ,
               
                 Is
                 not
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 a
                 Propitiatory
                 and
                 Impetratory
                 Sacrifice
                 by
                 vertue
                 of
                 the
                 Consecration
                 ,
                 though
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 the
                 Oblation
                 and
                 Presentation
                 of
                 it
                 by
                 the
                 Prayers
                 of
                 their
                 Church
                 ?
              
               So
               that
               the
               Case
               remains
               still
               where
               it
               was
               ;
               if
               it
               be
               a
               Real
               Propitiatory
               Sacrifice
               ,
               it
               's
               not
               Representative
               ,
               for
               the
               one
               implies
               the
               Presence
               ,
               the
               other
               the
               Absence
               of
               the
               same
               thing
               ;
               the
               one
               implies
               it
               's
               the
               thing
               ,
               the
               other
               implies
               it's
               only
               the
               sign
               or
               resemblance
               of
               it
               ;
               and
               so
               a
               thing
               can
               be
               no
               more
               the
               Representative
               of
               it self
               ,
               than
               it
               can
               be
               it self
               and
               not
               it self
               at
               the
               same
               time
               .
            
          
           
             But
             he
             undertakes
             further
             ,
             that
             
               the
               other
               is
               not
               more
               difficult
               to
               be
               conceived
               ,
            
             viz.
             
               How
               Christ's
               Body
               may
               be
               Really
               present
               in
               this
               Sacrament
               ,
               
               and
               yet
               his
               Body
               not
               really
               Broken
               there
               ,
               nor
               his
               Blood
               actually
               spilt
               .
            
             Here
             the
             Apologist
             took
             up
             the
             Cause
             after
             this
             manner
             :
             
               Something
               is
               really
               broken
               and
               actually
               spilt
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               a
               Real
               and
               Propitiatory
               Sacrifice
               ;
               something
               is
               really
               broken
               and
               actually
               spilt
               ,
               as
               our
               senses
               tell
               us
               ,
               and
               as
               they
               acknowledg
               :
               And
               now
               that
               the
               Body
               and
               Blood
               should
               only
               be
               there
               ,
               and
               yet
               that
               not
               be
               the
               Body
               that
               is
               broken
               ,
               nor
               that
               be
               the
               Blood
               that
               is
               spilt
               ,
               is
               next
               to
               the
               affirming
               ,
               that
               it
               's
               broken
               ,
               and
               not
               broken
               ,
               spilt
               and
               not
               spilt
               .
            
             But
             our
             Author
             here
             unties
             the
             knot
             ,
             as
             he
             presumes
             ;
             For
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             all
             this
             may
             yet
             be
             ,
             that
             
               his
               Body
               may
               be
               there
               ,
               and
               his
               Body
               not
               be
               broken
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             
               Since
               't
               is
               not
               present
               there
               Corporeally
               ,
               but
               Sacramentally
               only
               ;
               which
               manner
               of
               presence
               is
               no
               more
               consistent
               with
               real
               Breaking
               or
               Spilling
               ,
               than
               are
               Spirits
               ,
               or
               the
               Glorified
               Bodies
               of
               the
               Blessed
               ,
               which
               though
               Real
               and
               Substantial
               Bodies
               still
               ,
               are
               notwithstanding
               not
               at
               all
               susceptible
               of
               those
               Corporeal
               Accidents
               .
            
          
           
             In
             answer
             to
             this
             ,
             let
             us
             consider
             ,
          
           
             What
             is
             that
             Body
             of
             Christ
             which
             is
             said
             to
             be
             
               Really
               present
               in
               the
               Sacrament
            
             .
             And
             that
             is
             the
             same
             Body
             which
             our
             Saviour
             lived
             in
             ,
             and
             that
             hung
             upon
             the
             Cross
             ,
             and
             which
             the
             Elements
             are
             turn'd
             into
             by
             Consecration
             .
             But
             will
             he
             say
             the
             Question
             is
             not
             concerning
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             Body
             ,
             which
             is
             granted
             to
             be
             a
             proper
             Body
             consisting
             of
             Flesh
             and
             Blood
             ;
             but
             the
             presence
             of
             that
             Body
             ,
             which
             is
             
               not
               Corporeal
               but
               Sacramental
               only
               ,
               which
               manner
               of
               presence
               is
               no
               more
               consistent
               with
               real
               Breaking
               ,
            
             &c.
             
               than
               the
               Glorified
               Bodies
               of
               the
               Blessed
               ,
               which
               though
               Real
               and
               Substantial
               Bodies
               ,
               are
               not
               susceptible
               of
               those
               Corporeal
               Accidents
               .
            
          
           
             But
             to
             this
             I
             answer
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             the
             Body
             we
             speak
             of
             ,
             is
             not
             a
             Glorified
             Body
             ,
             but
             the
             same
             Body
             which
             hung
             upon
             the
             Cross
             ,
             which
             consisted
             of
             Flesh
             and
             Blood
             ,
             and
             had
             Flesh
             that
             might
             be
             broken
             ,
             and
             Blood
             that
             might
             be
             spilt
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             As
             to
             the
             
               Sacramental
               Presence
            
             of
             a
             Substantial
             Body
             consisting
             of
             Flesh
             and
             Blood
             ,
             Bones
             and
             Sinews
             (
             which
             they
             grant
             the
             Body
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             to
             have
             )
             whatever
             our
             Author
             thinks
             ,
             is
             surely
             one
             of
             the
             most
             difficult
             things
             
               to
               be
               conceived
            
             in
             the
             world
             .
             For
             it
             is
             to
             suppose
             a
             thing
             to
             be
             without
             being
             that
             thing
             which
             it
             is
             ;
             to
             suppose
             a
             Body
             to
             be
             there
             ,
             and
             yet
             to
             be
             divested
             of
             all
             the
             Properties
             belonging
             to
             that
             Body
             .
             Nay
             it
             's
             to
             suppose
             that
             which
             is
             a
             Real
             and
             Substantial
             Body
             to
             be
             only
             representatively
             
             present
             ,
             and
             by
             way
             of
             Signification
             ;
             which
             is
             as
             much
             as
             to
             say
             ,
             the
             Body
             is
             not
             present
             ,
             for
             the
             same
             thing
             cannot
             be
             the
             thing
             ,
             and
             the
             Representation
             of
             the
             thing
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             There
             is
             no
             more
             reason
             for
             this
             
               Sacramental
               Presence
            
             of
             a
             Real
             Body
             ,
             than
             there
             is
             for
             its
             being
             a
             Sacramental
             and
             not
             a
             Substantial
             Body
             :
             For
             what
             is
             the
             reason
             why
             they
             ascribe
             a
             
               Sacramental
               Presence
            
             to
             a
             Real
             Body
             ,
             but
             because
             they
             know
             there
             are
             none
             of
             the
             Tokens
             belonging
             to
             such
             a
             Presence
             ;
             and
             then
             why
             should
             it
             not
             be
             a
             Real
             Body
             ,
             but
             Sacramental
             ,
             when
             there
             are
             none
             of
             the
             Properties
             belonging
             to
             a
             Real
             Body
             to
             be
             discerned
             ,
             or
             existent
             in
             it
             ?
          
           
             4.
             
             To
             this
             I
             add
             ;
             therefore
             there
             can
             be
             no
             such
             thing
             as
             what
             he
             calls
             a
             
               Sacramental
               Breaking
               and
               Spilling
            
             of
             Real
             Body
             and
             Blood.
             For
             such
             as
             the
             Body
             is
             ,
             such
             is
             the
             Presence
             ,
             such
             the
             Breaking
             and
             Spilling
             ;
             and
             why
             he
             should
             argue
             from
             a
             Sacramental
             Presence
             to
             a
             Sacramental
             Breaking
             and
             Spilling
             ,
             and
             not
             argue
             from
             a
             Substantial
             existence
             of
             a
             Body
             to
             Real
             Presence
             and
             Real
             Spilling
             ,
             is
             a
             thing
             may
             
               not
               be
               difficult
            
             to
             our
             Author
             ,
             but
             is
             surely
             in
             reason
             not
             to
             be
             conceiv'd
             .
             If
             the
             Absurdities
             be
             gross
             ,
             let
             them
             thank
             themselves
             for
             it
             ,
             for
             they
             are
             no
             other
             than
             they
             first
             offer
             to
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             it
             's
             no
             wonder
             the
             world
             returns
             them
             upon
             them
             with
             advantage
             .
          
        
         
           
             Seventh
             Character
             of
             a
             Pulpit-Papist
             .
          
           
             
             
               Popery
               puts
               out
               the
               Vnderstanding
               of
               those
               of
               her
               own
               Communion
               ,
               and
               tears
               out
               the
               Hearts
               of
               all
               others
               :
               whom
               she
               cannot
               deceive
               ,
               she
               will
               destroy
               .
               The
               Absurdity
               of
               Auricular
               Confession
               is
               endless
               ,
               where
               a
               man
               unlades
               himself
               of
               all
               his
               sins
               ,
               by
               whispering
               them
               into
               the
               Priests
               ears
               .
               Likewise
            
             Transubstantiation
             ,
             
               where
               men
               must
               renounce
               all
               their
               Five
               Senses
               .
               The
               Pope's
               Infallibility
               keeps
               a
               good
            
             decorum
             
               with
               the
               rest
               .
               He
               alone
               cannot
               err
               ,
               and
               all
               others
               ,
               without
               some
               of
               his
               assistance
               ,
               cannot
               but
               err
               .
            
          
           
             Upon
             this
             our
             Author
             saith
             ,
             their
             Religion
             is
             
               attacked
               only
               by
               the
               Vnchristian
               Artifices
               of
               passion
               and
               imposture
               .
            
             But
             why
             only
             ?
             For
             supposing
             Popery
             puts
             not
             out
             the
             understanding
             of
             others
             ;
             or
             that
             in
             Transubstantiation
             men
             don't
             renounce
             all
             their
             five
             senses
             ,
             &c.
             yet
             is
             there
             no
             Implicit
             Faith
             ,
             no
             Transubstantiation
             ,
             no
             other
             Principles
             owned
             by
             their
             Church
             ,
             that
             the
             Protestants
             do
             attack
             ?
          
           
             He
             saith
             further
             ,
             that
             
               in
               this
               Character
               there
               are
               as
               many
               Calumnies
               as
               Lines
               .
            
             And
             that
             remains
             to
             be
             tried
             according
             to
             the
             Particulars
             he
             breaks
             it
             into
             .
             As
             ,
          
           
           
             1.
             
             
               It
               asserts
               that
               Popery
               puts
               out
               the
               Vnderstanding
               of
               those
               of
               her
               own
               Communion
               .
            
             This
             Assertion
             was
             not
             introduced
             here
             either
             by
             the
             Adviser
             in
             his
             Assertions
             ,
             or
             by
             the
             Apologist
             .
             But
             it
             was
             particularly
             handled
             in
             the
             Apology
             ,
             Assert
             .
             14.
             p.
             29.
             and
             Assert
             .
             25.
             p.
             48.
             where
             it
             's
             proved
             ,
             (
             1.
             )
             That
             in
             their
             Church
             ,
             to
             believe
             the
             Church
             ,
             without
             a
             reason
             ,
             is
             not
             only
             safe
             ,
             but
             meritórious
             ;
             and
             that
             whoever
             thus
             implicitly
             believes
             ,
             is
             a
             
               good
               Catholick
            
             .
             (
             2.
             )
             That
             Ignorance
             is
             in
             their
             Opinion
             
               the
               Mother
               of
               Devotion
            
             .
             (
             3.
             )
             That
             it
             's
             a
             mortal
             sin
             so
             much
             as
             to
             doubt
             ,
             and
             so
             no
             room
             is
             left
             for
             enquiry
             .
             (
             4.
             )
             That
             they
             take
             away
             the
             Key
             of
             all
             Spiritual
             and
             Divine
             knowledg
             ,
             the
             Holy
             Scriptures
             .
             Now
             instead
             of
             an
             Answer
             ,
             our
             Author
             has
             in
             his
             Sayings
             whólly
             left
             out
             Assert
             .
             14.
             and
             blows
             off
             all
             that
             is
             said
             in
             Assert
             .
             15.
             with
             this
             one
             word
             ,
             
               it
               's
               a
               great
               Calumny
            
             ,
             p.
             51.
             
             And
             what
             he
             now
             offers
             upon
             this
             Head
             ,
             is
             ,
             (
             1.
             )
             that
             
               they
               have
               many
               Books
               ,
               Catechisms
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             I
             wish
             he
             could
             say
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             
               to
               be
               ignorant
               of
               which
               is
               to
               be
               ignorant
               of
               Christ
               ,
               saith
               their
               Canon
               Law
               ,
            
             Dist.
             38.
             
             
               Si
               juxta
            
             ;
             but
             That
             the
             people
             are
             not
             allowed
             so
             much
             as
             a
             Summary
             of
             .
             And
             the
             time
             was
             in
             the
             Reign
             of
             
               Implicit
               Faith
            
             ,
             and
             before
             Heresie
             disturb'd
             the
             peace
             of
             its
             Empire
             ,
             that
             persons
             have
             been
             burnt
             for
             teaching
             their
             Children
             the
             Creed
             and
             the
             Lord's-Prayer
             in
             the
             Vulgar
             Tongue
             .
             (
             2.
             )
             He
             saith
             ,
             
               There
               's
               none
               but
               knows
               ,
               that
               whoever
               will
               be
               a
               Christian
               must
               submit
               his
               Vnderstanding
               to
               such
               Mysteries
               that
               are
               above
               it
               .
            
             Therefore
             will
             it
             follow
             ,
             he
             must
             not
             so
             much
             as
             enquire
             what
             those
             Mysteries
             are
             ,
             and
             whether
             they
             are
             of
             that
             kind
             ,
             as
             he
             must
             
               submit
               his
               Vnderstanding
               to
            
             ;
             whether
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             they
             are
             of
             the
             Doctrines
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             or
             of
             men
             ?
          
           
             2.
             
             
               Popery
               tears
               out
               the
               Hearts
               of
               all
               others
               out
               of
               her
               Communion
               ;
               whom
               she
               cannot
               deceive
               ,
               she
               will
               destroy
               .
            
             This
             ,
             saith
             our
             Author
             ,
             
               is
               false
            
             .
             How
             so
             ?
             (
             1.
             )
             because
             
               though
               Catholicks
               are
               bound
               to
               go
               and
               teach
               all
               Nations
               ,
               yet
               when
               men
               are
               so
               obstinate
               as
               to
               reject
               all
               Instructions
               ,
               they
               are
               taught
               to
               go
               elsewhere
               ,
               and
               only
               to
               pity
               and
               pray
               for
               such
               blind
               souls
               ,
               but
               not
               to
               destroy
               them
               .
            
             Witness
             the
             course
             they
             took
             in
             the
             West-Indies
             in
             the
             Conversion
             of
             the
             poor
             Natives
             ,
             a
             course
             that
             made
             them
             abhor
             Christianity
             ,
             as
             
               Bartholomaeus
               Casas
            
             ,
             a
             Bishop
             of
             theirs
             present
             ,
             relates
             ,
             to
             whom
             I
             refer
             our
             Author
             .
          
           
             (
             2.
             )
             He
             answers
             ,
             
               'T
               is
               true
               ,
               in
               the
               Catholick
               Church
               care
               is
               taken
               to
               preserve
               all
               such
               as
               are
               her
               Members
               ,
               firm
               in
               her
               Communion
               ,
               and
               
               there
               are
               not
               wanting
               Threats
               to
               keep
               the
               inconstant
               from
               being
               misled
               into
               Error
               ;
               as
               likewise
               punishments
               to
               reduce
               such
               as
               leave
               her
               ,
               and
               blindly
               run
               after
               false
               Guides
               .
            
             A
             fair
             Concession
             !
             And
             which
             will
             lead
             us
             into
             an
             examination
             of
             the
             case
             ,
             and
             teach
             the
             world
             what
             they
             are
             to
             expect
             .
             For
             if
             all
             within
             her
             Communion
             are
             expos'd
             to
             their
             Threats
             and
             Punishments
             ,
             we
             know
             how
             large
             a
             share
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             according
             to
             their
             computation
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             taken
             in
             ,
             since
             they
             claim
             a
             Jurisdiction
             over
             all
             Christians
             and
             Churches
             .
             But
             ,
          
           
             (
             3.
             )
             He
             saith
             ,
             
               If
               for
               this
               reason
            
             [
             such
             Punishments
             ]
             
               she
               must
               be
               said
               to
               tear
               out
               their
               Hearts
               ,
               and
               destroy
               such
               as
               she
               cannot
               deceive
               ;
               what
               is
               to
               be
               the
               Character
               of
               this
               Preacher's
               Church
               ,
               which
               by
               the
               consent
               of
               Bishops
               is
               fenced
               with
               such
               Laws
               as
               punishes
               with
               loss
               of
               Goods
               ,
               Imprisonment
               and
               Death
               ,
               not
               only
               those
               who
               leave
               her
               Communion
               ,
               but
               likewise
               those
               who
               were
               never
               members
               of
               it
               ?
            
             But
             we
             are
             not
             concern'd
             for
             the
             present
             so
             much
             to
             understand
             what
             the
             Preacher's
             Church
             is
             ,
             as
             that
             Church
             which
             the
             Preacher
             is
             not
             of
             .
             Was
             there
             never
             no
             Tearing
             or
             Destroying
             elsewhere
             ?
             Yes
             surely
             ,
             somewhat
             looks
             that
             way
             ;
             
               I
               cannot
               say
            
             ,
             saith
             our
             Author
             ,
             
               but
               that
               rash
               Zeal
               ,
               headlong
               Revenge
               ,
               or
               detestable
               Avarice
               ,
               may
               have
               hurried
               some
               of
               ours
               upon
               such
               barbarous
               attempts
               .
               But
               certainly
               never
               did
               any
               Christians
               deliberately
               and
               with
               counsel
               thus
               deeply
               engage
               themselves
               in
               Blood.
            
             So
             that
             if
             he
             is
             to
             be
             credited
             ,
             if
             there
             have
             been
             
               Barbarous
               Attempts
            
             ,
             it
             was
             only
             
               rash
               zeal
            
             ,
             &c.
             but
             not
             deliberate
             ,
             not
             
               with
               Counsel
            
             and
             Law.
             And
             it
             has
             been
             only
             some
             that
             have
             been
             thus
             hurried
             to
             such
             attempts
             ,
             but
             not
             a
             considerable
             Body
             among
             them
             ;
             and
             much
             less
             such
             as
             have
             had
             the
             Supreme
             Regiment
             in
             their
             Church
             .
             As
             for
             the
             Laws
             the
             Preacher's
             Church
             is
             fenced
             with
             ,
             our
             Author
             surely
             knows
             from
             what
             occasion
             they
             arose
             ,
             and
             whose
             practices
             they
             were
             that
             gave
             birth
             to
             them
             ;
             and
             he
             ought
             to
             know
             again
             ,
             that
             the
             Laws
             in
             their
             Execution
             never
             produced
             such
             
               Barbarous
               Attempts
            
             ,
             as
             what
             he
             calls
             their
             own
             
               rash
               Zeal
               ,
               Headlong
               Revenge
               ,
               and
               Detestable
               Avarice
               .
            
             So
             that
             if
             Law
             and
             no
             Law
             be
             compared
             ,
             the
             state
             of
             no
             Law
             (
             if
             such
             it
             was
             )
             has
             been
             far
             more
             mischievous
             than
             that
             of
             Law.
             But
             were
             there
             
               never
               any
               Christians
               that
               did
               thus
               deliberately
               and
               with
               counsel
               engage
               themselves
               in
               Blood
               ,
            
             as
             ,
             he
             saith
             ,
             the
             Preacher's
             Church
             has
             done
             ?
             What
             thinks
             he
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ?
             are
             they
             not
             Christians
             ?
             And
             were
             there
             never
             any
             such
             things
             
               deliberately
               and
               with
               Counsel
            
             perpetrated
             amongst
             them
             ?
             Have
             they
             no
             Councils
             ,
             
             no
             Laws
             that
             touch
             upon
             this
             point
             ?
             And
             were
             there
             never
             any
             
               Christians
               engaged
               in
               Blood
            
             upon
             pursuance
             of
             those
             Laws
             ?
             Is
             there
             no
             such
             thing
             as
             Excommunicating
             and
             Anathematizing
             Hereticks
             among
             them
             ?
             No
             delivering
             over
             persons
             so
             convicted
             and
             condemned
             ,
             to
             the
             Secular
             Power
             ?
             And
             is
             there
             no
             such
             thing
             as
             compelling
             such
             Secular
             Powers
             to
             exterminate
             those
             Hereticks
             out
             of
             their
             Dominions
             ?
             Is
             there
             no
             
               Confiscations
               of
               Goods
               ,
               Imprisonment
            
             ,
             no
             Death
             for
             such
             as
             are
             obstinate
             ?
             And
             were
             there
             never
             Persons
             ,
             Families
             ,
             Countries
             that
             suffer'd
             under
             Crusado's
             issued
             out
             against
             them
             ,
             in
             obedience
             to
             such
             Laws
             ,
             Canons
             and
             Decrees
             ?
             Surely
             our
             Author
             is
             much
             to
             seek
             in
             the
             state
             of
             his
             present
             Church
             ,
             if
             he
             is
             ignorant
             of
             this
             ,
             and
             a
             thousand
             times
             more
             than
             I
             shall
             now
             tell
             him
             ;
             and
             is
             very
             ignorant
             in
             the
             state
             of
             the
             Preacher's
             Church
             he
             has
             left
             ,
             if
             he
             thinks
             his
             New
             Mother
             falls
             short
             of
             the
             old
             ,
             as
             he
             saith
             .
             But
             if
             he
             saith
             one
             thing
             and
             thinks
             another
             ,
             how
             fit
             he
             may
             be
             to
             be
             a
             Member
             of
             the
             Church
             he
             is
             now
             in
             ,
             I
             know
             not
             ;
             but
             surely
             he
             could
             be
             no
             fit
             Member
             then
             of
             the
             Church
             he
             left
             .
             For
             a
             Conclusion
             of
             this
             ,
             I
             shall
             crave
             our
             Author's
             patience
             to
             turn
             to
             the
             Lateran
             Council
             under
             Innocent
             the
             Third
             ,
             Can.
             3.
             and
             he
             will
             see
             I
             have
             not
             said
             this
             without
             Book
             ,
             or
             wrong'd
             his
             Church
             ,
             however
             he
             may
             have
             wrong'd
             the
             Preacher's
             Church
             in
             his
             account
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             
               The
               Absurdity
               of
               Auricular
               Confession
               is
               endless
               ,
               where
               a
               man
               unlades
               himself
               of
               all
               his
               sins
               ,
               by
               whispering
               them
               into
               the
               Priests
               Ears
               .
            
             Of
             this
             ,
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               it
               's
               a
               Calumny
               and
               Misrepresentation
               ;
               since
               no
               Catholicks
               teach
               that
               Only
               whispering
               sins
               in
               the
               Ears
               of
               a
               Priest
               is
               sufficient
               for
               their
               Remission
               .
            
             Nor
             doth
             the
             Preacher
             say
             that
             only
             whispering
             is
             sufficient
             ,
             for
             he
             must
             needs
             know
             that
             there
             is
             the
             making
             up
             their
             Cross
             ,
             and
             saying
             
               Mea
               Culpa
            
             ,
             and
             many
             other
             things
             to
             be
             done
             .
             Where
             then
             is
             the
             Calumny
             and
             Misrepresentation
             ?
             Is
             it
             in
             the
             Vnlading
             ?
             But
             why
             is
             not
             that
             as
             fit
             as
             expiating
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             phrase
             used
             by
             their
             own
             Catechism
             ,
             where
             they
             are
             taught
             that
             
               the
               Faithful
               ought
               to
               be
               in
               nothing
               more
               solicitous
               than
               to
               take
               care
               to
               expiate
               their
               Soul
               by
               Confession
               ?
            
             
             Is
             it
             because
             it
             's
             called
             whispering
             ?
             For
             what
             then
             serve
             their
             Boxes
             ,
             and
             why
             is
             it
             call'd
             a
             Seal
             ?
             Is
             it
             because
             of
             the
             easiness
             of
             it
             ?
             That
             is
             the
             case
             at
             the
             last
             .
             For
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               every
               one
               will
               see
               how
               insincere
               this
               Preacher
               was
               in
               saying
               ,
               that
               a
               man
               unlades
               himself
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             
               To
               make
               his
               Followers
               believe
               the
               Papists
               to
               be
               so
               sottish
               as
               to
               think
               their
               sins
               forgiven
               by
               a
               whisper
               only
               ?
            
             He
             may
             e'ne
             turn
             his
             anger
             upon
             his
             own
             
             Church
             for
             teaching
             this
             Doctrine
             ,
             for
             from
             thence
             the
             Preacher
             learn'd
             it
             ,
             which
             saith
             ,
             The
             Sacrament
             of
             Confession
             was
             graciously
             instituted
             on
             purpose
             to
             supply
             the
             place
             of
             Contrition
             .
             
             For
             further
             proof
             of
             this
             ,
             I
             remit
             the
             Reader
             to
             the
             Apology
             ,
             Assertion
             21.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             
               Of
               Transubstantiation
               ,
               where
               men
               must
               renounce
               all
               their
               Five
               Senses
               at
               once
               .
            
             Here
             the
             Apologist
             charged
             our
             Author
             with
             a
             small
             Falsification
             ,
             which
             indeed
             he
             has
             now
             mended
             ,
             but
             not
             acknowledged
             .
             But
             he
             will
             make
             up
             that
             defect
             by
             the
             force
             of
             his
             Argument
             ;
             for
             now
             he
             seriously
             undertakes
             to
             prove
             that
             in
             Transubstantiation
             they
             don't
             
               renounce
               all
               their
               Five
               Senses
            
             .
             As
             for
             three
             of
             them
             he
             has
             nothing
             to
             say
             ;
             but
             then
             Sight
             and
             Hearing
             are
             so
             far
             from
             being
             against
             ,
             that
             they
             eminently
             serve
             for
             the
             proof
             of
             it
             .
             As
             how
             !
             If
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               we
               follow
               our
               Hearing
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               sense
               by
               which
               Faith
               comes
               ,
               we
               are
               oblig'd
               to
               believe
               it
               .
               Christ's
               words
               expresly
               signifie
               and
               declare
               the
               Sacrament
               is
               his
               Body
               .
               These
               words
               we
               hear
               deliver'd
               by
               those
               whom
               he
               has
               appointed
               to
               Teach
               and
               Instruct
               the
               Flock
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               the
               Pastors
               of
               the
               Church
               ;
               these
               words
               we
               see
               likewise
               ,
               and
               read
               in
               Holy
               Scripture
               .
               So
               that
               if
               we
               follow
               our
               Ears
               and
               our
               Eyes
               directed
               by
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               we
               are
               bound
               to
               believe
               this
               Mystery
               ,
               and
               consequently
               do
               not
               Renounce
               all
               our
               Five
               Senses
               at
               once
               .
            
             Well!
             but
             do
             we
             hear
             Christ
             thus
             declaring
             ?
             No
             ,
             but
             we
             hear
             the
             Church
             .
             Has
             the
             Church
             then
             such
             an
             Organical
             voice
             to
             speak
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             Ears
             to
             hear
             ?
             No
             ,
             but
             the
             Church
             teaches
             by
             its
             Pastors
             .
             But
             are
             the
             Pastors
             we
             hear
             ,
             all
             Infallible
             in
             their
             Teaching
             ?
             And
             are
             we
             to
             believe
             them
             ,
             although
             they
             teach
             contrary
             to
             sense
             and
             reason
             ?
             There
             indeed
             he
             has
             lost
             the
             Case
             .
             But
             however
             he
             brings
             in
             Sight
             to
             his
             relief
             .
             For
             
               these
               words
            
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               we
               see
               likewise
               ,
               and
               read
               in
               Holy
               Scripture
               .
               —
               And
               whilst
               we
               let
               both
               our
               Senses
               and
               Reason
               be
               immediately
               directed
               by
               God's
               Word
               ,
               which
               is
               Infallible
               ,
               we
               more
               reverence
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               and
               believe
               upon
               better
               Grounds
               than
               the
               Protestants
               .
            
             Thus
             we
             are
             at
             last
             led
             to
             a
             Private
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             the
             Protestant
             way
             of
             resolving
             Faith
             into
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             without
             need
             of
             any
             Infallible
             Interpreter
             .
             For
             't
             is
             but
             
               letting
               our
               Senses
               and
               Reason
               be
               immediately
               directed
               by
               God's
               Word
               ,
               which
               is
               Infallible
               ,
            
             and
             we
             may
             soon
             be
             satisfied
             .
             I
             heartily
             thank
             our
             Author
             for
             this
             free
             Concession
             ;
             for
             these
             are
             the
             Grounds
             Protestants
             do
             believe
             upon
             .
             But
             yet
             he
             will
             needs
             have
             it
             ,
             that
             they
             
               believe
               upon
               better
               Grounds
               than
               the
               Protestants
               .
            
             This
             I
             am
             apt
             to
             think
             he
             will
             no
             more
             be
             able
             to
             prove
             ,
             than
             that
             they
             
               Reverence
               the
               Scriptures
               
               more
               than
               Protestants
               .
            
             However
             this
             he
             attempts
             and
             gives
             this
             reason
             for
             ,
             that
             
               Protestants
               let
               natural
               Objects
               ,
               ever
               about
               Mysteries
               of
               their
               Faith
               ,
               have
               the
               direction
               of
               their
               Senses
               ,
               in
               which
               they
               are
               so
               often
               deceived
               ,
               rather
               than
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               which
               cannot
               deceive
               them
               .
            
             But
             where
             has
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             taught
             us
             that
             we
             are
             not
             to
             judg
             of
             
               Natural
               Objects
            
             by
             those
             Senses
             which
             he
             has
             given
             us
             to
             judg
             of
             Natural
             Objects
             by
             ?
             Will
             he
             undertake
             to
             prov●
             this
             also
             ?
             When
             he
             himself
             
               acknowledges
               that
               to
               frame
               a
               judgment
               of
               the
               nature
               or
               substance
               of
               a
               thing
               ,
               we
               must
               depend
               upon
               the
               information
               of
               sense
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               common
               and
               natural
               way
               is
               to
               judg
               according
               to
               the
               relation
               the
               senses
               give
               ,
               from
               the
               external
               and
               natural
               accidents
               of
               the
               thing
               .
            
             And
             now
             is
             not
             a
             Wafer
             a
             Sensible
             Object
             ,
             and
             are
             we
             not
             to
             judg
             of
             it
             according
             to
             the
             
               Relation
               the
               Senses
               give
            
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             from
             its
             
               external
               and
               natural
               accidents
            
             ?
             How
             will
             our
             Author
             salve
             this
             difficulty
             ?
             That
             he
             proceeds
             in
             after
             this
             manner
             :
             
               But
               if
               we
               desire
               to
               frame
               a
               true
               judgment
            
             [
             as
             if
             the
             other
             was
             a
             false
             one
             ]
             
               of
               what
               is
               the
               Nature
               and
               Substance
               of
               such
               an
               Object
               ,
               not
               according
               to
               a
               Natural
               Being
               ,
               but
               according
               to
               the
               Divine
               Power
               ,
               and
               what
               it
               may
               have
               of
               Supernatural
               ;
               the
               Senses
               ought
               not
               to
               be
               laid
               aside
               ,
               but
               we
               must
               consider
               here
               too
               the
               information
               these
               give
               ,
               not
               now
               from
               the
               Natural
               Accidents
               ,
               but
               from
               the
               Word
               of
               God.
            
             I
             should
             have
             thought
             the
             Conclusion
             to
             be
             infer'd
             from
             hence
             would
             rather
             
               be
               ,
               the
               Senses
               ought
               to
               be
               laid
               aside
               ,
            
             forasmuch
             as
             we
             are
             not
             in
             such
             case
             to
             judg
             of
             the
             
               Natural
               Accidents
            
             according
             to
             what
             they
             report
             .
             For
             I
             must
             confess
             he
             is
             one
             of
             the
             first
             I
             have
             met
             with
             that
             has
             improved
             the
             Argument
             this
             way
             ,
             and
             that
             appeals
             to
             the
             Senses
             for
             the
             proof
             of
             Transubstantiation
             ,
             which
             their
             Church
             so
             cautiously
             warns
             them
             against
             in
             this
             matter
             .
             But
             he
             will
             
               illustrate
               this
               by
               an
               instance
               in
               another
               matter
               .
               A
               Friend
               ,
            
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               sends
               me
               a
               transparent
               Stone
               ,
               of
               which
               when
               I
               would
               make
               a
               judgment
               ,
               I
               cannot
               do
               it
               without
               the
               information
               of
               my
               Senses
               .
               These
               may
               inform
               me
               two
               ways
               ,
               either
               by
               looking
               upon
               the
               thing
               it self
               ,
               or
               by
               reading
               the
               Letter
               ,
               sent
               along
               with
               it
               ,
               or
               the
               report
               of
               the
               Bearer
               .
               If
               I
               take
               the
               information
               of
               my
               Senses
               from
               the
               view
               of
               the
               Stone
               ,
               I
               judg
               it
               to
               be
               a
               pebble
               ;
               if
               from
               the
               Letter
               (
               wrote
               by
               an
               excellent
               Artist
               )
               and
               the
               Bearer
               (
               a
               skilful
               Jeweller
               )
               I
               judg
               it
               to
               be
               a
               true
               Diamond
               ,
               upon
               their
               authority
               and
               greater
               skill
               .
               Now
               in
               which
               judgment
               of
               these
               ought
               I
               to
               acquiesce
               ?
               Certainly
               in
               this
               last
               ,
               and
               yet
               in
               so
               doing
               I
               hope
               I
               should
               not
               renounce
               all
               my
               Five
               Senses
               at
               once
               .
               —
               So
               since
               my
               Senses
               assure
               me
               from
               Scripture
               and
               the
               Pastors
               of
               God's
               Church
               ,
               that
               the
               Sacrament
               is
               Christ's
               Body
               ;
               I
               am
               bound
               in
               reason
               to
               
               judg
               of
               it
               so
               ,
               rather
               than
               from
               the
               Natural
               Accidents
               ,
               to
               judg
               it
               to
               be
               Bread
               :
               So
               that
               in
               thus
               believing
               this
               Mystery
               ,
               we
               do
               not
               renounce
               ,
               but
               follow
               our
               Senses
               .
            
          
           
             But
             his
             Instance
             reaches
             not
             the
             Case
             :
          
           
             1.
             
             Because
             the
             judging
             ,
             whether
             a
             Transparent
             Stone
             be
             a
             Counterfeit
             or
             a
             Diamond
             ,
             is
             not
             a
             matter
             of
             mere
             sense
             ,
             but
             judgment
             ,
             skill
             and
             experience
             ,
             and
             belongs
             to
             an
             Artist
             .
             But
             Sense
             will
             teach
             every
             one
             whether
             it
             be
             a
             Stone
             or
             a
             Pea
             ,
             hard
             ,
             or
             soft
             ,
             transparent
             ,
             or
             opacous
             .
             But
             now
             the
             Case
             before
             us
             is
             ,
             whether
             what
             we
             see
             is
             a
             bit
             of
             Bread
             ,
             or
             the
             Body
             of
             a
             Man
             ;
             whether
             it
             's
             broken
             or
             whole
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             therefore
             to
             put
             the
             case
             right
             ,
             and
             make
             it
             parallel
             ,
             he
             must
             suppose
             the
             Stone
             to
             be
             a
             known
             Diamond
             ,
             as
             known
             to
             him
             it
             's
             sent
             to
             ,
             as
             to
             him
             that
             sent
             it
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             Letter
             and
             Bearer
             both
             affirm
             this
             small
             Stone
             which
             he
             now
             holds
             betwixt
             his
             fingers
             ,
             and
             knows
             by
             his
             Senses
             to
             be
             a
             Stone
             and
             not
             a
             Man
             ,
             is
             yet
             the
             great
             Mogul
             in
             person
             ,
             and
             so
             is
             every
             Diamond
             besides
             that
             comes
             over
             ,
             and
             yet
             that
             Prince
             is
             still
             in
             his
             own
             Country
             .
             Must
             that
             person
             now
             ,
             because
             of
             their
             
               Authority
               and
               greater
               skill
            
             ,
             think
             himself
             bound
             to
             acquiesce
             in
             their
             judgment
             against
             the
             testimony
             of
             sense
             ;
             or
             must
             he
             not
             renounce
             his
             senses
             to
             do
             it
             ?
          
           
             2.
             
             He
             supposes
             further
             ,
             that
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Transubstantiation
             is
             as
             plainly
             contained
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             in
             the
             Letter
             that
             the
             
               Transparent
               Stone
            
             then
             sent
             is
             a
             Diamond
             .
             But
             that
             he
             knows
             we
             deny
             ;
             and
             when
             he
             can
             find
             these
             or
             the
             like
             words
             ,
             This
             Bread
             is
             turn'd
             into
             my
             Natural
             Body
             ,
             or
             is
             upon
             Consecration
             my
             true
             Substantial
             Body
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             time
             enough
             to
             prepare
             a
             further
             Answer
             for
             him
             .
             The
             Question
             being
             not
             ,
             whether
             what
             God
             teaches
             is
             not
             to
             be
             believed
             ;
             but
             whether
             he
             hath
             so
             taught
             .
             So
             that
             it
             still
             remains
             true
             what
             the
             Preacher
             charged
             upon
             him
             ,
             
               that
               in
               believing
               Transubstantiation
               ,
               a
               man
               must
               renounce
               his
               five
               Senses
               at
               once
               ,
            
             even
             hearing
             it self
             ,
             which
             will
             not
             only
             teach
             us
             to
             distinguish
             betwixt
             the
             Host's
             ,
             and
             the
             Priest's
             falling
             into
             the
             water
             (
             though
             we
             are
             blindfold
             )
             but
             we
             must
             in
             their
             way
             renounce
             that
             Sense
             to
             believe
             it
             ,
             when
             we
             hear
             all
             Mankind
             concurring
             in
             it
             ,
             that
             the
             report
             of
             Sense
             is
             to
             be
             believed
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             our
             Author's
             words
             ,
             
               To
               frame
               a
               judgment
               of
               the
               nature
               or
               substance
               of
               a
               thing
               ,
               we
               must
               depend
               upon
               Sense
               .
            
          
           
             5.
             
             
               The
               Pope
               alone
               cannot
               err
               ,
               and
               all
               others
               without
               some
               of
               his
               Assistance
               ,
               cannot
               but
               err
               .
            
             Here
             are
             two
             Propositions
             :
             1.
             
             
               The
               Pope
               
               cannot
               err
            
             .
             This
             our
             Author
             now
             calls
             
               an
               Opinion
               of
               some
               School-Divines
            
             ,
             whereas
             the
             Apologist
             shewed
             it
             to
             be
             the
             prevailing
             Opinion
             of
             their
             Church
             ,
             whether
             in
             respect
             of
             number
             or
             authority
             .
             
               It
               's
               the
               most
               common
               opinion
               of
               almost
               all
               Catholicks
               ,
            
             as
             
               Bellarmin
               .
               It
               's
               the
               Catholick
               Truth
               ,
               and
               what
               all
               Catholick
               Doctors
               teach
               in
               these
               days
               ,
            
             saith
             Suarez
             .
             But
             to
             this
             not
             a
             word
             .
             (
             2.
             )
             
               All
               others
               cannot
               but
               err
            
             .
             Here
             our
             Author
             is
             guilty
             of
             a
             new
             Misrepresentation
             .
             It
             is
             
               charged
               upon
               us
            
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               because
               we
               believe
               the
               members
               of
               our
               Church
               to
               be
               fallible
               ,
               that
               therefore
               they
               cannot
               but
               err
               .
            
             Where
             he
             changes
             the
             Proposition
             into
             a
             Conclusion
             ,
             by
             foysting
             in
             the
             word
             ,
             Therefore
             ,
             and
             then
             running
             it
             down
             as
             
               a
               most
               Illogical
               and
               absurd
               consequence
            
             ;
             but
             let
             him
             answer
             for
             the
             faults
             of
             it
             ,
             whose
             conseqeunce
             it
             is
             .
             The
             consequence
             then
             be
             to
             himself
             ,
             and
             let
             the
             Proposition
             be
             the
             Preacher's
             ,
             that
             
               all
               others
               without
               some
               of
               his
               assistance
               cannot
               but
               err
               .
               This
               is
               absolutely
               false
               ,
            
             saith
             our
             Author
             ,
             and
             so
             say
             I
             too
             ;
             but
             it
             is
             true
             Popery
             .
          
           
             Let
             their
             Catechism
             decide
             the
             Case
             ,
             
             to
             that
             I
             appeal
             ,
             which
             thus
             delivers
             the
             sense
             of
             their
             Church
             upon
             it
             ,
             
               But
               as
               this
               one
               Church
            
             (
             which
             the
             Pope
             of
             Rome
             is
             at
             the
             Head
             of
             ,
             Sect.
             15.
             )
             
               cannot
               err
               in
               delivering
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               Faith
               and
               Manners
               ,
               seeing
               it
               's
               governed
               by
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               :
               So
               all
               the
               rest
               ,
               which
               assume
               to
               themselves
               the
               name
               of
               a
               Church
               ,
               must
               of
               necessity
               be
               engaged
               in
               the
               most
               pernicious
               Errors
               of
               Doctrine
               and
               Manners
               ,
               as
               being
               led
               by
               the
               spirit
               of
               the
               Devil
               .
            
             Now
             here
             is
             the
             whole
             Calummy
             at
             large
             .
             If
             men
             submit
             to
             the
             Pope
             ,
             and
             are
             in
             his
             Church
             ,
             they
             have
             the
             benefit
             and
             assistance
             of
             his
             Infallibility
             ,
             and
             are
             under
             the
             Guidance
             of
             it
             as
             secure
             as
             in
             the
             Ark
             of
             Noah
             ;
             but
             if
             they
             leave
             it
             ,
             they
             are
             drown'd
             in
             error
             and
             perdition
             .
             And
             surely
             ,
             while
             they
             are
             in
             actual
             Error
             ,
             they
             cannot
             but
             err
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             known
             Axiom
             ,
             
               Quicquid
               est
               quamdiu
               est
               ,
               necesse
               est
               esse
               .
            
             Because
             the
             Apologist
             before
             was
             modest
             ,
             and
             having
             not
             seen
             the
             Sermon
             it self
             ,
             and
             so
             not
             fully
             understanding
             the
             sense
             of
             it
             )
             would
             neither
             too
             hastily
             condemn
             or
             acquit
             ,
             but
             after
             he
             had
             said
             what
             he
             thought
             fit
             upon
             it
             ,
             concludes
             ,
             
               If
               the
               Preacher
               went
               beyond
               this
               ,
               what
               Author
               or
               Authors
               he
               had
               for
               it
               ,
               I
               know
               not
               ,
               they
               do
               not
               at
               present
               occur
               to
               me
            
             ;
             our
             Author
             begins
             to
             exult
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               It
               's
               such
               a
               Consequence
               as
               the
               Apologizer
               himself
               knows
               not
               how
               to
               justifie
               ,
            
             (
             nor
             need
             not
             as
             a
             Consequence
             ,
             for
             that
             's
             his
             own
             )
             
               and
               yet
               he
               has
               not
               goodness
               enough
               to
               acquit
               us
               from
               so
               foul
               a
               Calumny
               .
            
             The
             matter
             it
             seems
             is
             foul
             ,
             and
             is
             prov'd
             upon
             them
             ,
             let
             him
             now
             she
             his
             goodness
             in
             confessing
             the
             Charge
             ,
             or
             more
             of
             his
             strength
             to
             prove
             it
             a
             Calumny
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             Eighth
             Character
             of
             a
             Pulpit-Papist
             .
          
           
             
             
               He
               is
               professedly
               edified
               in
               ignorance
               by
               his
               Church
               ,
               Praying
               and
               Prophesying
               in
               an
               Vnknown
               Tongue
               .
               They
               make
               no
               other
               use
               or
               account
               of
               Confession
               ,
               than
               what
               profest
               Drunkards
               do
               of
               Vomiting
               .
            
          
           
             The
             first
             shall
             be
             considered
             in
             another
             place
             ,
             Char.
             14.
             
             As
             to
             the
             second
             ,
             The
             Apologist
             shew'd
             what
             is
             the
             sense
             of
             the
             word
             Prophesie
             in
             the
             1
             Cor.
             14.
             which
             the
             Preacher
             there
             refer'd
             to
             ,
             viz.
             that
             the
             Apostle
             there
             understands
             by
             it
             the
             
               expounding
               the
               Articles
               of
               the
               Christian
               Faith
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Scriptures
               that
               contain
               it
               .
            
             But
             here
             our
             Author
             grievously
             mistakes
             him
             when
             he
             adds
             ,
             
               and
               to
               be
               the
               same
               as
               Preaching
               .
            
             For
             that
             he
             affirmed
             not
             ,
             as
             well
             knowing
             that
             the
             Apostle
             is
             to
             be
             otherwise
             understood
             than
             of
             
               Vulgar
               Preaching
            
             .
             (
             1.
             )
             Because
             the
             Apostle
             there
             distinguishes
             it
             from
             Doctrine
             ,
             v.
             6.
             
             (
             2.
             )
             Because
             of
             the
             way
             it
             was
             exercised
             in
             ,
             when
             one
             spoke
             after
             another
             ;
             agreeably
             to
             the
             custom
             of
             the
             Jewish
             Doctors
             in
             their
             Synagogues
             ,
             of
             whom
             Philo
             saith
             ,
             that
             
               one
               read
               the
               Bible
            
             ,
             
             
               and
               another
               of
               the
               more
               skilful
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               passing
               through
               places
               not
               understood
               ,
               exp●und●d
               them
               .
            
             (
             3.
             )
             Because
             it
             was
             an
             extraordinary
             gift
             by
             Revelation
             ,
             v.
             29
             ,
             30
             ,
             31
             ,
             32.
             and
             reckoned
             as
             such
             amongst
             them
             ,
             c.
             12.10
             .
             —
             13.2.9
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             Apologist
             shew'd
             farther
             ,
             it
             was
             not
             reasonable
             to
             fix
             this
             sence
             upon
             the
             Preacher
             ,
             because
             he
             must
             needs
             know
             it
             to
             be
             otherwise
             .
             To
             this
             our
             Author
             briskly
             returns
             ,
             
               Marry
               ,
               if
               they
               never
               Preached
               contrary
               to
               what
               they
               knew
               ,
               this
               would
               be
               a
               good
               Rule
               .
            
             And
             he
             has
             found
             it
             by
             woful
             experience
             to
             be
             a
             hard
             task
             to
             discover
             it
             ;
             though
             it
             has
             been
             plainly
             made
             out
             that
             some
             write
             
               contrary
               to
               what
               they
               know
            
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             He
             shew'd
             farther
             ,
             that
             the
             Preacher
             was
             speaking
             about
             Worship
             ,
             and
             so
             consequently
             it
             must
             be
             what
             is
             so
             accounted
             ;
             and
             therefore
             that
             this
             must
             be
             rather
             the
             Reading
             of
             Lessons
             out
             of
             Scripture
             and
             Hymns
             (
             which
             are
             sometimes
             call'd
             Prophesie
             ,
             1
             Chron.
             25.1
             .
             )
             and
             which
             are
             in
             their
             Church-Service
             in
             an
             
               Vnknown
               Tongue
            
             .
             This
             our
             Author
             passes
             by
             ,
             as
             also
             the
             Challenge
             following
             it
             .
          
           
             But
             yet
             he
             will
             have
             it
             a
             
               Calumny
               ,
               whilst
               he
               asserts
               a
               thing
               of
               the
               Papists
               ,
               which
               in
               the
               common
               acceptation
               of
               the
               word
               is
               absolutely
               false
               .
            
             But
             what
             if
             it
             was
             the
             
               common
               acceptation
               of
               the
               word
            
             ,
             if
             not
             the
             acceptation
             the
             Apostle
             takes
             it
             in
             ,
             in
             that
             place
             which
             the
             
             Preacher
             refers
             to
             ?
             But
             what
             if
             it
             be
             not
             the
             common
             acceptation
             of
             the
             word
             ,
             but
             that
             it
             's
             taken
             vulgarly
             for
             foretelling
             things
             to
             come
             ?
             Who
             then
             is
             the
             Calumniator
             ?
          
           
             2.
             
             
               They
               make
               no
               other
               use
               of
               Confession
               ,
               than
               what
               profest
               Drunkards
               do
               of
               Vomiting
               .
            
             Our
             Author
             saith
             ,
             
               This
               is
               a
               most
               putid
               Calumny
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               Vindicator
               dares
               not
               defend
               ,
               but
               only
               that
               so
               it
               is
               in
               the
               practice
               of
               many
               of
               their
               Church
               .
            
             This
             he
             complains
             of
             ,
             and
             with
             good
             reason
             ;
             but
             then
             what
             shall
             be
             said
             of
             one
             that
             after
             he
             has
             told
             a
             story
             of
             one
             that
             declaim'd
             against
             the
             Papists
             ,
             for
             a
             
               Generation
               of
               Vipers
               ,
               and
               a
               profligate
               sort
               of
               men
               ,
               knowing
               but
               two
               Families
               ,
               and
               those
               good
               men
            
             ;
             from
             thence
             takes
             occasion
             to
             exclaim
             ,
             
               But
               this
               is
               to
               the
               Protestant-tune
               :
               if
               a
               man
               can't
               tell
               how
               to
               run
               down
               Popery
               ,
               though
               he
               knows
               nothing
               of
               it
               ,
               he
               's
               no
               true
               Son
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               .
            
             This
             is
             Case
             for
             Case
             .
          
           
             But
             was
             this
             all
             the
             Apologist
             had
             to
             say
             in
             defence
             of
             the
             Preacher
             ?
             did
             not
             he
             produce
             Authorities
             of
             their
             own
             as
             to
             the
             General
             practice
             ?
             Did
             he
             not
             refer
             to
             their
             Doctrines
             and
             Penances
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Taxa
               Camerae
               Apostolicae
            
             in
             confirmation
             of
             it
             ?
             This
             had
             more
             become
             him
             to
             have
             answered
             ,
             than
             to
             put
             a
             Case
             .
          
        
         
           
             Ninth
             Character
             of
             a
             Pulpit-Papist
             .
          
           
             
             It
             consists
             of
             three
             Paragraphs
             :
             1.
             
             
               He
               pays
               his
               Devotions
               to
               Saints
               Canonized
               for
               Money
               and
               Treason
               .
            
             Here
             the
             Apologist
             charges
             the
             Sayer
             with
             an
             alteration
             of
             the
             Preacher's
             words
             ,
             from
             which
             he
             would
             bring
             himself
             off
             by
             saying
             it's
             
               an
               insinuation
               ,
               which
               to
               the
               Hearers
               is
               as
               good
               as
               an
               Assertion
            
             ;
             whereas
             the
             corruption
             was
             ,
             that
             he
             turn'd
             a
             Particular
             into
             an
             Universal
             .
          
           
             Here
             our
             Author
             observes
             against
             the
             Apologist
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             
               That
               he
               proves
               first
               it
               may
               so
               happen
               ,
               which
               is
               as
               much
               to
               the
               purpose
               ,
               as
               for
               one
               to
               say
               the
            
             Church-of-England
             -
             
               men
               are
               corrupters
               of
               God's
               Word
               ,
               because
               't
               is
               possible
               they
               may
               be
               so
               .
            
             But
             the
             case
             is
             far
             otherwise
             ;
             for
             if
             there
             be
             no
             certainty
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             Pope
             may
             Canonize
             a
             Rebel
             for
             a
             Saint
             ,
             then
             there
             is
             no
             certainty
             but
             that
             the
             Saint
             may
             be
             no
             Saint
             .
             And
             then
             what
             become
             of
             the
             Devotions
             of
             the
             Supplicants
             ,
             
             as
             those
             to
             
               Thomas
               à
               Becket
            
             ,
             at
             whose
             Shrines
             were
             more
             Offerings
             made
             ,
             than
             to
             Christ
             himself
             ?
          
           
             (
             2.
             )
             
               He
               saith
               it
               has
               been
               done
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               next
               line
               comes
               in
               with
               an
               instance
               ,
               where
               it
               had
               like
               to
               have
               been
               done
               .
            
             The
             instance
             was
             of
             
             
               Maria
               Visitationis
            
             ,
             where
             indeed
             it
             was
             not
             done
             ;
             but
             that
             it
             was
             not
             ,
             was
             more
             from
             the
             King
             of
             
             Spain's
             Jealousie
             ,
             than
             the
             Pope's
             Sagaciousness
             ,
             who
             sanctified
             her
             by
             Letters
             under
             his
             own
             hand
             .
             Our
             Author
             ,
             I
             perceive
             ,
             dares
             not
             so
             much
             as
             name
             this
             Instance
             .
          
           
             (
             3.
             )
             As
             for
             the
             Instance
             of
             
               Thomas
               à
               Becket
            
             ,
             he
             saith
             he
             was
             Canoniz'd
             not
             for
             Rebellion
             ,
             and
             because
             he
             adhered
             to
             the
             Pope
             against
             his
             Prince
             ,
             but
             
               for
               his
               Virtuous
               Life
               and
               Martyrdom
               ,
               and
               the
               attestation
               of
               his
               Sanctity
               by
               undeniable
               Miracles
               .
            
             Not
             for
             Rebellion
             !
             as
             if
             that
             would
             be
             exprest
             in
             the
             Reasons
             for
             his
             Canonization
             !
             I
             have
             read
             it
             was
             a
             Moot
             question
             ,
             Whether
             he
             was
             damn'd
             for
             Treason
             ,
             or
             Glorified
             as
             a
             Martyr
             .
             
             I
             think
             it
             not
             worth
             the
             while
             to
             decide
             it
             ,
             but
             leave
             our
             Chronicles
             and
             our
             Author
             to
             struggle
             about
             it
             .
             But
             it
             minds
             me
             of
             a
             story
             told
             by
             Bellarmin
             ,
             of
             one
             that
             was
             worshipped
             for
             a
             Martyr
             ,
             
             and
             yet
             appear'd
             afterward
             and
             told
             them
             ,
             he
             was
             damn'd
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             
               They
               pray
               to
               a
               Crucifix
               of
               Wood
               or
               Stone
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               to
               Christ
               himself
               ,
               and
               attribute
               as
               much
               satisfaction
               to
               it
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               Blood
               of
               Christ.
            
             Our
             Author
             rejoyns
             ,
             that
             
               This
               is
               every
               word
               an
               Infamous
               Falshood
               .
            
             And
             continues
             ,
             
               Though
               the
               Vindicator
               appeals
               to
               the
               Words
               and
               Forms
               of
               some
               of
               our
               Prayers
               ,
               and
               then
               says
               ,
               That
            
             [
             
               if
               words
               will
               make
               it
               plain
               ,
               the
               Preacher
               was
               not
               mistaken
            
             ]
             
               yet
               this
               is
               so
               childish
               a
               plea
               ,
               that
               methinks
               it
               ought
               to
               be
               beneath
               a
               Divine
               ,
               especially
               a
               man
               of
               conscience
               ,
               to
               charge
               so
               gross
               an
               abomination
               upon
               such
               a
               frothy
               pretext
               .
            
             And
             then
             he
             gives
             his
             reason
             .
             I
             must
             confess
             that
             if
             the
             Vindicator
             had
             only
             the
             
               Words
               and
               Forms
            
             of
             their
             Prayers
             to
             plead
             in
             Vindication
             of
             the
             Preacher
             ,
             without
             attending
             to
             the
             sense
             and
             reason
             of
             the
             thing
             ,
             that
             it
             might
             be
             as
             
               childish
               and
               frothy
            
             as
             he
             represents
             it
             ;
             and
             he
             would
             have
             Deut.
             32.1
             .
             and
             the
             Benedicite
             used
             in
             our
             Church
             against
             him
             ,
             as
             our
             Author
             argues
             .
             But
             if
             he
             had
             read
             on
             ,
             he
             would
             have
             found
             that
             it
             was
             the
             words
             as
             necessarily
             including
             such
             a
             sense
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Apologist
             did
             covertly
             refer
             him
             to
             
               the
               Papist
               Represented
               and
               not
               Misrepresented
               .
            
             Our
             Author
             now
             confesses
             himself
             to
             be
             the
             same
             that
             wrote
             
               the
               Papist
               Misrepresented
               and
               Represented
            
             ;
             and
             should
             be
             therefore
             concern'd
             to
             have
             defended
             it
             against
             the
             forecited
             Answer
             .
             In
             which
             was
             shewn
             :
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             the
             Cross
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             as
             it's
             Representative
             ,
             
             so
             is
             Consecrated
             by
             an
             Office
             on
             purpose
             composed
             for
             it
             .
             2.
             
             That
             at
             the
             Consecration
             of
             it
             they
             pray
             that
             
               the
               Lord
               would
               bless
               the
               Wood
               of
               the
               Cross
               that
               it
               may
               be
               a
               saving
               remedy
               to
               Mankind
               ,
               a
               stability
               
               of
               Faith
               ,
               an
               increase
               of
               good
               Works
               ,
               and
               the
               Redemption
               of
               Souls
            
             ;
             and
             that
             
               Christ
               would
               take
               this
               Cross
               into
               his
               hands
               ;
               and
               that
               all
               that
               offer
               it
               ,
               may
               by
               the
               merit
               of
               this
               Cross
               be
               delivered
               from
               every
               Sin
               they
               have
               committed
               .
            
             3.
             
             That
             it
             's
             esteem'd
             upon
             Consecration
             to
             have
             those
             Virtues
             communicated
             to
             it
             .
             4.
             
             That
             they
             adore
             it
             even
             with
             Latria
             ,
             the
             Worship
             they
             give
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             direct
             their
             Prayers
             to
             it
             .
             5.
             
             That
             those
             Prayers
             are
             without
             a
             Figure
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             proper
             Sense
             applied
             to
             the
             Material
             Cross.
             This
             the
             Author
             of
             that
             Book
             proved
             (
             1.
             )
             as
             that
             throughout
             ,
             
             the
             Cross
             is
             distinguished
             from
             Christ
             ,
             because
             they
             pray
             to
             Christ
             to
             bless
             the
             Cross
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             would
             communicate
             such
             Virtues
             to
             it
             .
             
             (
             2.
             )
             From
             their
             own
             Authors
             ,
             
             such
             as
             
               Soto
               ,
               Catharinus
            
             and
             Aquinas
             .
             (
             3.
             )
             From
             the
             severe
             Censures
             of
             those
             who
             held
             otherwise
             ,
             as
             was
             the
             case
             of
             
               Johannes
               Aegidius
               Canon
            
             of
             Sevil
             ,
             
             and
             Imbert
             of
             Bourdeaux
             ,
             and
             the
             Curate
             of
             Pomyrol
             .
             Our
             Author
             talks
             of
             a
             
               Forehead
               ,
               of
               these
               that
               make
               up
               against
               them
            
             ;
             it
             's
             a
             Word
             I
             am
             not
             us'd
             to
             ,
             but
             he
             must
             have
             somewhat
             like
             it
             ,
             that
             allows
             this
             Practice
             to
             be
             
               worse
               than
               Heathenish
            
             ,
             and
             a
             
               gross
               Abomination
            
             ;
             and
             yet
             lets
             all
             this
             to
             this
             day
             lye
             unanswer'd
             ,
             and
             thinks
             to
             put
             us
             off
             with
             the
             same
             crude
             Replies
             that
             stand
             there
             confuted
             .
             In
             Conclusion
             ,
             it
             appears
             to
             be
             no
             more
             true
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             defamed
             by
             the
             method
             used
             in
             the
             
               Church
               of
            
             England
             ,
             than
             that
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             is
             the
             Mother-Church
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             (
             as
             our
             Author
             suggests
             .
             )
          
           
             3.
             
             
               Making
               a
               particular
               Confession
               of
               our
               Sins
               to
               Men
               ,
               instead
               of
               keeping
               up
               wholesome
               Discipline
               ,
               is
               the
               way
               to
               corrupt
               it
               ,
               and
               tends
               to
               the
               debauching
               both
               Laity
               and
               Clergy
               .
            
             Here
             our
             Author
             spends
             what
             he
             has
             to
             say
             ,
             both
             against
             Preacher
             and
             Vindicator
             ,
             in
             shewing
             
               special
               Confession
            
             to
             be
             allow'd
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             and
             in
             exclaiming
             against
             his
             Adversaries
             for
             
               falling
               foul
            
             upon
             what
             he
             calls
             the
             
               best
               of
               Institutions
            
             :
             As
             if
             either
             of
             them
             were
             against
             that
             which
             their
             own
             Church
             encourages
             ,
             and
             which
             the
             Preacher
             himself
             calls
             a
             
               wholesome
               Discipline
            
             .
             But
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             Paragraph
             shews
             what
             Confession
             the
             Preacher
             thus
             Censures
             ,
             viz.
             
               Auricular
               Confession
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               practiced
               in
               the
               Church
               of
            
             Rome
             
               at
               this
               day
            
             ;
             
             that
             Confession
             ,
             which
             the
             Apologist
             elsewhere
             describes
             from
             themselves
             ,
             that
             requires
             beforehand
             a
             diligent
             Examination
             of
             the
             Conscience
             about
             all
             and
             singular
             mortal
             Sins
             ,
             even
             the
             most
             Secret
             ,
             with
             all
             their
             circumstances
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             may
             change
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             Sin
             ,
             and
             then
             to
             discover
             all
             those
             they
             
             can
             call
             to
             mind
             to
             the
             Priest
             ,
             from
             whom
             they
             expect
             Absolution
             ,
             and
             without
             which
             Absolution
             is
             not
             to
             be
             expected
             ;
             nor
             can
             they
             have
             any
             benefit
             of
             the
             Absolution
             .
             It
             's
             of
             this
             the
             Preacher
             saith
             ,
             That
             the
             
               Consequence
               of
               it
               ,
               is
               to
               run
               an
               apparent
               hazard
               of
               being
               undone
               in
               many
               Cases
               by
               Knaves
               for
               Interest
               ,
               or
               by
               Fools
               out
               of
               Levity
               and
               Inconstancy
               ,
               and
               a
               blabling
               Humor
               ,
               that
               lets
               them
               into
               the
               Secrets
               of
               Families
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             
               Besides
               ,
               instead
               of
               keeping
               up
               a
               wholesome
               Discipline
               ,
               it
               's
               the
               way
               to
               corrupt
               it
               ,
               and
               tends
               to
               the
               debauching
               both
               Laity
               and
               Clergy
               ,
               in
               as
               many
               ways
               as
               there
               are
               Sins
               to
               be
               committed
               ,
               when
               the
               Confessor
               and
               the
               Penitent
               begin
               to
               discover
               and
               understand
               one
               another
               .
            
             And
             this
             the
             Apologist
             confirmed
             from
             the
             Complaints
             made
             by
             good
             Men
             of
             their
             own
             Communion
             ,
             from
             the
             shameful
             Cases
             to
             be
             found
             in
             their
             Casuists
             ,
             from
             the
             Bulls
             of
             Popes
             ,
             
               Contra
               solicitantes
               in
               Confessione
            
             .
             
             And
             of
             which
             I
             find
             a
             late
             Instance
             .
          
        
         
           
             Tenth
             Character
             of
             a
             Pulpit-Papist
             .
          
           
             
             
               The
               Churches
               Interest
               is
               the
               Center
               of
               their
               Religion
               ,
               and
               their
               Consciences
               turn
               upon
               the
               same
               Pin.
               Every
               thing
               is
               Pious
               ,
               Conscientious
               and
               Meritorious
               ,
               that
               makes
               for
               their
               Cause
               .
            
             What
             is
             said
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             first
             of
             these
             ,
             by
             the
             Apologist
             ,
             That
             
               the
               Churches
               Interest
               is
               the
               Center
               of
               their
               Religion
               :
            
             Our
             Author
             has
             not
             thought
             fit
             to
             recite
             ,
             and
             much
             less
             to
             confute
             .
             As
             to
             the
             latter
             ,
             the
             Apologist
             produced
             a
             Constitution
             of
             the
             Jesuits
             ;
             but
             this
             the
             Sayer
             saith
             ,
             is
             a
             
               wrested
               Interpretation
               ,
               contrary
               to
               its
               plain
               meaning
               .
            
             But
             ,
             why
             then
             did
             not
             our
             Author
             venture
             to
             assign
             this
             
               plain
               meaning
            
             of
             it
             ;
             and
             to
             shew
             the
             meaning
             the
             Apologist
             thought
             belong'd
             to
             it
             ,
             to
             be
             thus
             wrested
             ?
             Who
             without
             doubt
             would
             have
             thought
             one
             good
             Argument
             of
             much
             better
             Authority
             ,
             than
             a
             hundred
             bare
             Affirmations
             ,
             tho
             never
             so
             positive
             .
             But
             he
             has
             two
             things
             yet
             in
             reserve
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             
               after
               all
               ,
               the
            
             Apologist
             
               can
               say
               ,
               He
               cannot
               but
               own
               it
               to
               be
               a
               received
               Maxim
               among
               all
               ,
               even
               the
               loosest
               of
               our
               Divines
               and
               Casuists
               ,
               That
            
             [
             
               no
               Evil
               is
               to
               be
               done
               ,
               that
               God
               may
               come
               of
               it
               .
            
             ]
             To
             speak
             ingenuously
             ,
             I
             do
             not
             find
             him
             so
             forward
             to
             own
             it
             ;
             but
             if
             he
             did
             (
             as
             we
             cannot
             think
             they
             will
             interminis
             run
             so
             counter
             to
             the
             Apostle
             )
             yet
             the
             Question
             is
             ,
             what
             is
             Evil
             and
             Good
             ?
             and
             whether
             that
             is
             not
             
               Good
               ,
               which
               makes
               for
               their
               Cause
               ?
            
             or
             whether
             the
             
               making
               for
               the
               Cause
            
             ,
             makes
             not
             that
             which
             was
             
             Evil
             to
             be
             Good.
             And
             if
             so
             ,
             our
             Author
             doth
             but
             beg
             the
             Question
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             He
             appeals
             to
             his
             
               Catholicks
               of
               this
               Nation
               ,
               who
               quitted
               all
               rather
               than
               do
               an
               ill
               thing
               ,
               take
               Oaths
               ,
               Tests
               ,
               or
               go
               to
               Church
               against
               their
               Conscience
               .
            
             The
             main
             part
             of
             this
             lies
             in
             the
             last
             words
             ,
             
               against
               their
               Conscience
            
             ,
             for
             else
             that
             many
             of
             them
             did
             
               take
               Oaths
               ,
               go
               to
               Church
               ,
               receive
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
            
             is
             ,
             I
             suppose
             ,
             out
             of
             Question
             .
          
        
         
           
             Eleventh
             Character
             of
             a
             Pulpit-Papist
             .
          
           
             
             This
             he
             breaks
             into
             four
             parts
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             
               He
               changes
               Scripture
               into
               Legends
            
             .
             Hereby
             the
             Apologist
             shew'd
             was
             understood
             either
             that
             the
             Legends
             are
             of
             as
             good
             Authority
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             as
             Scripture
             ;
             or
             that
             in
             their
             publick
             Offices
             ,
             they
             used
             Legends
             ,
             where
             they
             should
             have
             used
             the
             Scripture
             .
             He
             shews
             there
             is
             too
             much
             occasion
             given
             for
             the
             former
             amongst
             them
             ,
             as
             when
             they
             own
             in
             their
             publick
             Offices
             ,
             that
             St.
             
             Bridget's
             Revelations
             
               came
               immediately
               from
               God
               to
               Her.
            
             But
             here
             our
             Author
             interposes
             ,
             and
             saith
             ,
             
               How
               does
               the
               Papist
               change
               the
               Scripture
               into
               Legends
               ,
               when
               he
               's
               commanded
               by
               his
               Church
               to
               own
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               as
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ?
            
             But
             if
             he
             owns
             the
             Scripture
             as
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             because
             it
             's
             
               commanded
               by
               his
               Church
            
             ;
             then
             ,
             wherein
             is
             the
             difference
             ,
             if
             he
             be
             
               commanded
               by
               his
               Church
            
             to
             believe
             a
             Legend
             to
             be
             of
             Divine
             Revelation
             ?
             Our
             Author
             would
             have
             done
             a
             kind
             part
             if
             he
             had
             set
             us
             right
             in
             this
             matter
             between
             Divine
             Revelation
             and
             Divine
             Revelation
             ,
             between
             the
             Revelation
             for
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             the
             Divine
             Revelation
             for
             the
             Legends
             .
             But
             he
             saith
             ,
             for
             all
             this
             ,
             a
             Person
             is
             not
             alike
             obliged
             to
             assent
             .
             No!
             altho
             the
             Church
             requires
             it
             ?
             But
             that
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             the
             Church
             doth
             not
             ;
             for
             
               tho
               he
               may
               read
               Legends
               if
               he
               pleases
               ,
               yet
               he
               is
               not
               bound
               by
               his
               Church
               or
               Religion
               to
               give
               assent
               to
               ,
               or
               believe
               any
               one
               passage
               in
               any
               one
               Legend
               whatsoever
               .
            
             If
             he
             has
             no
             better
             Authority
             for
             the
             latter
             Branch
             ,
             than
             the
             former
             ,
             for
             
               he
               is
               not
               bound
               to
               assent
            
             ;
             than
             ,
             for
             
               he
               may
               read
               them
               if
               he
               pleases
            
             ;
             his
             Cause
             is
             uncapable
             of
             his
             support
             .
             For
             ,
             how
             can
             he
             be
             at
             Liberty
             ,
             whether
             he
             will
             read
             [
             hear
             ]
             them
             if
             he
             pleases
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             inserted
             into
             the
             Body
             of
             their
             Church-Service
             ;
             and
             are
             Lessons
             chosen
             out
             for
             their
             Instruction
             ?
             And
             he
             can
             as
             little
             say
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             obliged
             to
             Assent
             to
             them
             ,
             when
             the
             Church
             it self
             saith
             in
             its
             publick
             Office
             ,
             
               They
               come
               immediately
               from
               God.
            
             Is
             it
             at
             last
             all
             come
             to
             this
             ,
             that
             when
             things
             are
             instituted
             by
             
               Inspiration
               
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
            
             as
             the
             Orders
             of
             St.
             Benedict
             ,
             
             and
             were
             
               received
               from
               the
               Holy
            
             Ghost
             ,
             as
             the
             Rules
             of
             those
             Orders
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             Popes
             were
             
               moved
               by
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             ,
             as
             in
             ordaining
             some
             Festivals
             ,
             and
             declar'd
             others
             to
             be
             
               divinely
               inspired
            
             ,
             as
             St.
             Brigit
             ,
             and
             St.
             Catherine
             ;
             and
             to
             
               come
               immediately
               from
               God
            
             ,
             as
             their
             Offices
             ;
             Is
             it
             all
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             come
             to
             this
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             
               not
               bound
               to
               give
               assent
               to
               ,
               or
               believe
               any
               one
               Passage
               in
               any
               Legend
               whatsoever
               ?
            
             Nor
             so
             much
             ,
             as
             to
             believe
             any
             one
             to
             be
             a
             Saint
             ,
             their
             Church
             has
             Canonized
             ;
             no
             ,
             not
             St.
             Brigit
             ,
             St.
             Catherine
             ,
             nor
             even
             the
             
               Great
               Xaverius
               ▪
            
             
             For
             tho
             some
             
               pretended
               Reformers
            
             (
             as
             he
             calls
             them
             )
             have
             been
             so
             easy
             and
             forward
             (
             it
             seems
             )
             as
             to
             have
             judged
             those
             things
             
               worthy
               of
               Credit
            
             ,
             which
             he
             was
             Canonized
             for
             ;
             yet
             no
             Member
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             is
             bound
             to
             
               assent
               or
               believe
            
             ,
             but
             he
             may
             believe
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             
               read
               the
               Legends
               of
               them
            
             ,
             if
             he
             pleases
             ;
             and
             if
             he
             pleases
             he
             may
             forbear
             and
             suspend
             .
             And
             this
             our
             Author
             doth
             abundantly
             confirm
             ,
             by
             approving
             what
             the
             Apologist
             produced
             out
             of
             Bellarmin
             and
             Canus
             ,
             That
             
               all
               things
               contained
               in
               the
               Lives
               of
               the
               Saints
               ,
               tho
               mentioned
               even
               in
               the
               Canonization
               ,
               depend
               upon
               human
               Testimony
               ,
               as
               to
               matters
               of
               Fact
               ,
               and
               consequently
               are
               subject
               to
               Error
               .
               This
               ,
            
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               proves
               they
               are
               not
               bound
               to
               believe
               :
            
             I
             grant
             it
             as
             far
             as
             that
             goes
             ;
             but
             then
             they
             are
             
               not
               bound
               to
               believe
            
             what
             their
             Church
             Representative
             doth
             declare
             to
             be
             of
             
               Divine
               Revelation
            
             ,
             and
             to
             
               come
               immediately
               from
               God.
            
             Let
             him
             take
             which
             he
             pleases
             ,
             if
             that
             will
             content
             him
             .
             But
             if
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             ,
             their
             Church
             contradicts
             her self
             ,
             and
             owns
             that
             at
             one
             time
             to
             be
             
               Divine
               Revelation
            
             ,
             which
             at
             another
             time
             has
             only
             human
             Testimony
             ,
             is
             the
             Apologist
             bound
             to
             reconcile
             her
             to
             her self
             ?
             Surely
             that
             is
             an
             Office
             becoming
             our
             Author
             himself
             .
             And
             till
             he
             has
             done
             it
             ,
             he
             must
             excuse
             us
             if
             we
             a
             little
             doubt
             of
             the
             certainty
             of
             Faith
             so
             much
             magnified
             in
             their
             Church
             .
             Here
             our
             Author
             concludes
             this
             matter
             ;
             but
             the
             Apologist
             went
             on
             to
             the
             latter
             Branch
             ,
             that
             
               in
               their
               publick
               Offices
               they
               often
               use
               Legends
               instead
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               and
               have
               put
               out
               Scripture
               to
               bring
               in
               Legends
               .
            
             This
             he
             proves
             from
             the
             design
             of
             Cardinal
             Quignonius
             ,
             who
             in
             the
             Reformation
             of
             the
             Breviary
             ,
             put
             Scripture
             instead
             of
             Legends
             ;
             but
             that
             was
             condemn'd
             ,
             and
             the
             Office
             so
             far
             brought
             back
             to
             its
             former
             state
             .
             This
             was
             so
             full
             a
             proof
             of
             what
             the
             Preacher
             suggested
             ,
             that
             our
             Author
             thought
             it
             best
             to
             let
             it
             drop
             .
             But
             if
             he
             will
             see
             the
             Character
             of
             the
             design
             ,
             against
             he
             writes
             again
             ,
             let
             him
             peruse
             
             the
             Cardinal's
             Preface
             ,
             or
             consult
             Espencaeus
             ,
             in
             Tom.
             1.
             
             
               Digress
               .
               l.
            
             1.
             
               c.
               n.
               p.
            
             156.
             which
             thus
             concludes
             of
             the
             former
             
               Breviary
               ,
               That
               many
               of
               the
               Histories
               of
               the
               Saints
               were
               so
               ill
               chose
               ,
               that
               sometimes
               they
               begat
               Contempt
               and
               Laughter
               at
               the
               reading
               of
               them
               .
            
          
           
             This
             puts
             me
             in
             mind
             of
             a
             debt
             I
             am
             in
             to
             our
             Author
             at
             his
             fourth
             Character
             ,
             
             who
             there
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             
               he
               cannot
               but
               admire
               some
               Protestant
               Preachers
               ,
               Writers
               ,
               and
               otherwise
               sober
               Lay-men
               of
               late
               ,
               who
               take
               upon
               them
               to
               ridicule
               ,
               and
               slightingly
               to
               wonder
               at
               the
               Papists
               for
               this
               their
               fond
               credulity
               ,
               forsooth
               ,
               in
               relation
               to
               old
               Legends
               ,
               and
               Modern
               Lives
               of
               the
               Saints
               .
            
             —
             This
             I
             admir'd
             at
             in
             him
             ,
             because
             I
             find
             
               some
               Popish
               Preachers
               ,
               Writers
               ,
               and
               otherwise
               sober
               Lay-men
               ,
            
             that
             are
             as
             hard
             to
             believe
             as
             the
             Protestants
             ,
             and
             think
             as
             meanly
             of
             them
             .
             
             Attend
             we
             to
             
               Ludovicus
               Vives
            
             (
             
               a
               man
            
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             heard
             ,
             (
             saith
             Espencaeus
             when
             he
             quotes
             him
             )
             
               out
               of
               all
               suspicion
               of
               an
               irreligious
               mind
            
             )
             who
             saith
             ,
             
               In
               writing
               the
               Lives
               of
               the
               Saints
               ,
               every
               one
               writ
               as
               he
               was
               affected
               ;
               so
               that
               his
               Inclination
               ,
               not
               Truth
               ,
               did
               draw
               out
               the
               History
               .
               How
               unworthy
               of
               the
               Saints
               ,
               and
               Men
               ,
               is
               the
               History
               of
               the
               Saints
               which
               they
               call
               the
               Golden
               Legend
               ,
               since
               it
               's
               writ
               by
               a
               man
               of
               an
               Iron
               Mouth
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               a
               Leaden
               Heart
            
             ?
             And
             again
             ,
             
               There
               have
               been
               men
               who
               esteemed
               it
               for
               a
               great
               piety
               to
               devise
               little
               Lies
               for
               Religion
               .
            
             But
             here
             this
             good
             man
             needs
             a
             little
             correction
             ;
             for
             if
             a
             
               good
               end
            
             be
             in
             prospect
             ,
             
             
               inventions
               of
               men
               (
               how
               incredible
               soever
               )
            
             may
             in
             our
             Author's
             opinion
             be
             allowed
             (
             as
             he
             suggests
             )
             .
             For
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               there
               is
               scarce
               any
               thing
               in
               all
               those
               Books
               objected
               upon
               this
               score
               against
               the
               Papists
               ,
               whether
               Ancient
               or
               Modern
               Legends
               ,
               but
               however
               incredible
               it
               may
               appear
               ,
               yet
               generally
               is
               all
               in
               order
               to
               a
               good
               end
               ,
               and
               the
               working
               Christian
               effects
               in
               the
               Reader
               .
            
             Here
             is
             now
             a
             Gate
             of
             Mindus
             sufficient
             to
             let
             in
             the
             whole
             Shoal
             of
             not
             only
             the
             Mendaciola
             of
             Vives
             ,
             but
             all
             the
             Heroical
             Fictions
             of
             Ecclesiastical
             Quixotism
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             them
             to
             become
             Authentick
             .
             But
             because
             our
             Author
             is
             so
             grave
             upon
             this
             Argument
             ,
             that
             I
             doubt
             he
             may
             be
             in
             earnest
             ,
             let
             me
             for
             once
             recommend
             to
             him
             some
             few
             instances
             ,
             for
             an
             Exercise
             of
             his
             Talent
             this
             way
             ,
             to
             shew
             how
             they
             serve
             
               a
               good
               End
               ,
               and
               raise
               the
               Admiration
               of
               God's
               Power
               ,
               Goodness
               and
               Mercy
               .
            
             Doubtless
             he
             will
             quit
             himself
             exceeding
             well
             ,
             if
             he
             can
             inform
             us
             where
             
               the
               great
               spiritual
               Advantage
            
             is
             in
             the
             Relations
             of
             St.
             
             Aldern's
             and
             
             Deicoala's
             hanging
             their
             Garments
             upon
             the
             Sun-beams
             ;
             of
             St.
             
             Kentigern's
             setting
             a
             
               Robin
               Red-breasts
            
             Head
             to
             its
             Body
             ;
             of
             St.
             
             Odoaceus's
             turning
             a
             Pound
             of
             Butter
             into
             
             a
             Bell
             ;
             of
             St.
             
             Mochua's
             hindring
             by
             Prayer
             the
             poor
             Lambs
             from
             Sucking
             their
             Dams
             .
             I
             might
             run
             into
             a
             Volume
             upon
             this
             Theme
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             worth
             the
             while
             :
             But
             I
             suppose
             these
             may
             serve
             for
             the
             present
             to
             entertain
             his
             thoughts
             ,
             and
             to
             shew
             the
             Reader
             how
             impertinent
             his
             Vindication
             of
             their
             Legends
             is
             .
             These
             are
             of
             the
             number
             of
             those
             which
             Quignonius
             saith
             ,
             are
             the
             Subject
             of
             Scorn
             and
             Co●tempt
             ;
             but
             here
             are
             others
             which
             are
             so
             inconsistent
             with
             true
             Religion
             ,
             that
             their
             Dri●do
             concludes
             
               they
               were
               devised
               by
               Hereticks
            
             ,
             
             
               as
               when
               the
               Saints
               are
               said
               in
               the
               Agony
               of
               Death
               ,
               to
               have
               warned
               or
               requir'd
               ,
               that
               when
               translated
               out
               of
               this
               World
               ,
               they
               should
               be
               worshipp'd
               ,
               and
               be
               invoked
               in
               Afflictions
               and
               Dangers
               .
               It
               being
               not
               likely
               that
               these
               holy
               Men
               while
               in
               this
               World
               ,
               should
               be
               solicitous
               of
               these
               Humours
               ,
               who
               should
               rather
               pray
               with
            
             David
             ,
             
               Enter
               not
               into
               Judgment
               with
               thy
               Servant
               ,
               O
               Lord.
               
            
          
           
             2.
             
             
               He
               changes
               Sacraments
               into
               Shews
               ,
               Priests
               into
               Puppets
               .
            
             Of
             this
             the
             Apologist
             produced
             his
             Instances
             ,
             as
             1.
             
             When
             they
             shew
             the
             Cup
             to
             the
             Laity
             ,
             but
             suffer
             them
             not
             to
             partake
             of
             it
             .
             2.
             
             When
             in
             their
             
               Solitary
               Masses
            
             ,
             the
             Priest
             alone
             Communicates
             ,
             and
             the
             People
             are
             only
             Spectators
             of
             the
             Solemnity
             ,
             a
             Practice
             that
             the
             Council
             of
             Trent
             approves
             of
             ,
             and
             commends
             .
             3.
             
             When
             the
             Host
             is
             elevated
             at
             Mass
             for
             Adoration
             .
             4.
             
             When
             it
             's
             carried
             about
             in
             publick
             Processions
             .
             In
             which
             cases
             the
             Sacrament
             is
             only
             
             shew'd
             to
             the
             People
             ,
             and
             is
             contrary
             to
             the
             end
             for
             which
             it
             was
             instituted
             .
             For
             as
             it
             was
             to
             be
             
               in
               Remembrance
               of
               Christ
            
             ,
             so
             it
             was
             to
             be
             partook
             of
             ,
             and
             by
             partaking
             of
             which
             ,
             we
             do
             
               shew
               forth
               his
               Death
            
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             11.26
             .
             But
             to
             shew
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             partake
             of
             it
             ,
             is
             to
             
               change
               the
               Sacrament
               into
               a
               shew
               .
            
             To
             this
             our
             Author
             replies
             ,
             
               Might
               not
               a
            
             Jew
             
               here
               step
               in
               ,
               and
               with
               this
               Argument
               pretend
               ,
               that
               Christ
               crucified
               was
               another
               shew
               upon
            
             Calvary
             ?
             
               but
               all
               this
               is
               nothing
               but
               a
               method
               to
               teach
               Atheists
               ,
               how
               to
               make
               the
               greatest
               Mysteries
               of
               Christianity
               ridiculous
               .
            
             As
             if
             Christianity
             in
             its
             first
             Institution
             was
             a
             ridiculous
             thing
             ;
             and
             he
             that
             will
             bring
             it
             back
             to
             its
             first
             State
             ,
             and
             have
             the
             Sacrament
             only
             so
             Administred
             ,
             and
             used
             only
             to
             those
             ends
             for
             which
             it
             was
             ordain'd
             ,
             must
             expose
             the
             Mysteries
             of
             it
             to
             the
             Scorn
             of
             Atheists
             .
             Cannot
             Christianity
             subsist
             ,
             or
             the
             Mysteries
             of
             it
             be
             sacred
             ,
             without
             we
             depart
             from
             the
             Simplicity
             and
             Purity
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             set
             up
             new
             Institutions
             ,
             or
             give
             new
             Ends
             to
             those
             Institutions
             ?
             And
             because
             we
             are
             for
             partaking
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             not
             making
             it
             an
             empty
             shew
             ;
             because
             we
             
             are
             for
             the
             People's
             partaking
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Priest
             ;
             and
             for
             their
             partaking
             of
             it
             in
             both
             Kinds
             ,
             and
             not
             in
             one
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Primitive
             Institution
             ;
             Must
             we
             
               teach
               Atheists
               a
               method
               ,
               how
               to
               make
               the
               Mysteries
               of
               Christianity
               ridiculous
               ?
            
             And
             because
             we
             declare
             against
             their
             Elevations
             ,
             and
             exposing
             the
             Sacrament
             in
             their
             publick
             Processions
             ,
             and
             their
             Adoration
             of
             it
             ;
             may
             ,
             by
             the
             same
             reason
             ,
             A
             Jew
             
               step
               in
               ,
               and
               with
               this
               Argument
               pretend
               that
               Christ
               crucified
               was
               another
               shew
               upon
            
             Calvary
             ?
             But
             may
             not
             the
             Jew
             and
             the
             Atheist
             both
             step
             in
             ,
             and
             deride
             the
             
               Mysteries
               of
               Christianity
            
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             thus
             dress'd
             up
             for
             the
             Stage
             ,
             and
             are
             turn'd
             into
             empty
             Shows
             ?
             When
             they
             pretend
             to
             show
             our
             Saviour
             as
             upon
             Mount
             Calvary
             ,
             and
             that
             concludes
             in
             showing
             the
             Host
             ;
             and
             when
             the
             Sacrament
             is
             call'd
             a
             Communion
             ,
             and
             it
             concludes
             in
             the
             Elevation
             ,
             Procession
             ,
             or
             Sacerdotal
             Participation
             only
             ?
             I
             am
             loth
             to
             return
             him
             his
             own
             words
             ,
             
               Those
               who
               make
               a
               shew
               of
               this
               ,
               are
               within
               one
               step
               of
               the
               unbelieving
            
             Jews
             .
             It
             had
             certainly
             better
             become
             our
             Author
             to
             have
             vindicated
             the
             Practice
             of
             his
             Church
             ,
             in
             the
             Charge
             exhibited
             against
             them
             ,
             and
             proved
             
               it
               absolutely
               false
            
             ;
             or
             tho
             it
             was
             true
             ,
             that
             they
             do
             not
             change
             the
             Sacrament
             into
             a
             shew
             ,
             by
             advancing
             other
             ends
             than
             it
             was
             instituted
             for
             ,
             and
             neglecting
             those
             that
             were
             proper
             to
             it
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             
               He
               preaches
               Purgatory
               instead
               of
               Repentance
               .
            
             Our
             Author
             here
             replies
             ,
             
               'T
               is
               absolutely
               false
               ,
               inasmuch
               as
               in
               the
               plain
               import
               of
               the
               Words
               ,
               it
               imprints
               this
               Notion
               in
               the
               Hearers
               ,
            
             viz.
             
               That
               the
               Papists
               don
               't
               preach
               Repentance
               to
               the
               People
               ,
               but
               instead
               of
               this
               they
               preach
               Purgatory
               .
            
             But
             our
             Author
             may
             remember
             ,
             that
             when
             it
             was
             said
             upon
             occasion
             ,
             
             that
             [
             if
             Words
             will
             make
             it
             plain
             ,
             the
             Preacher
             was
             not
             mistaken
             ]
             it
             was
             put
             by
             with
             this
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             a
             
               Childish
               Plea.
            
             And
             why
             should
             not
             this
             Priviledg
             be
             allowed
             of
             retorting
             in
             the
             same
             way
             ?
             But
             how
             comes
             this
             to
             be
             more
             the
             
               plain
               import
               of
               the
               Words
            
             ,
             than
             what
             immediately
             precedes
             ?
             For
             would
             it
             not
             equally
             follow
             ,
             that
             when
             the
             Preacher
             said
             [
             
               They
               change
               Scripture
               into
               Legends
               ,
               Sacraments
               into
               Shews
               ,
               Priests
               into
               Puppets
            
             ]
             ,
             That
             
               the
               plain
               import
               of
               the
               Words
               is
               ,
            
             they
             have
             no
             Scripture
             ,
             but
             Legends
             ;
             no
             Sacraments
             ,
             but
             Shows
             ;
             no
             Priests
             ,
             but
             Puppets
             ?
             But
             if
             there
             be
             no
             reason
             to
             take
             the
             Words
             in
             that
             Sense
             in
             the
             three
             former
             ,
             there
             is
             none
             to
             take
             them
             so
             in
             the
             last
             .
             And
             therefore
             ,
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             Preacher
             is
             no
             other
             than
             that
             ,
             whereas
             they
             should
             preach
             Repentance
             sincerely
             ,
             
             according
             as
             the
             Gospel
             teaches
             ,
             they
             preach
             Purgatory
             ,
             which
             invalidates
             it
             (
             as
             the
             Apologist
             shewed
             )
             .
             This
             our
             Author
             saith
             ,
             is
             a
             
               mincing
               the
               Matters
            
             ;
             but
             however
             it
             's
             the
             true
             Representation
             of
             it
             .
             But
             if
             we
             so
             take
             it
             ,
             it
             's
             yet
             ,
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               False
               in
               it self
            
             .
             Here
             I
             expected
             a
             smart
             Answer
             to
             the
             Apologist
             ,
             who
             undertakes
             the
             Proof
             of
             what
             he
             asserted
             four
             ways
             .
             1.
             
             As
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Purgatory
             takes
             People
             off
             from
             one
             of
             the
             most
             powerful
             Arguments
             to
             Repentance
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             fear
             of
             Hell.
             2.
             
             It
             makes
             them
             more
             studious
             of
             what
             will
             set
             them
             safe
             ,
             than
             what
             will
             make
             them
             happy
             .
             3.
             
             It
             makes
             them
             defer
             their
             Repentance
             ,
             because
             of
             a
             further
             Allowance
             of
             time
             in
             another
             state
             .
             4.
             
             As
             they
             may
             be
             delivered
             thence
             by
             the
             Masses
             ,
             Alms
             ,
             and
             Prayers
             of
             the
             Living
             .
             Surely
             these
             are
             points
             of
             some
             Consequence
             ,
             and
             if
             they
             are
             truly
             infer'd
             ,
             do
             shrewdly
             shake
             the
             Foundations
             of
             a
             Purgatory
             :
             If
             false
             ,
             it
             would
             have
             been
             some
             gratification
             to
             have
             the
             Proof
             of
             it
             attempted
             .
             But
             our
             Author
             is
             here
             silent
             ;
             and
             falls
             to
             the
             proving
             it
             
               false
               in
               it self
            
             ,
             forasmuch
             as
             he
             himself
             has
             
               heard
               many
               Sermons
               of
               Repentance
               ,
               and
               Purgatory
               never
               so
               much
               as
               mentioned
               ,
               unless
               it
               were
               to
               shew
               the
               insufferable
               Torments
               of
               the
               place
               ,
               and
               how
               great
               the
               hazard
               is
               ,
               even
               of
               getting
               thither
               .
            
             But
             how
             doth
             this
             Answer
             the
             
             Apologist's
             Arguments
             to
             the
             contrary
             ?
             He
             adds
             further
             ,
             a
             Challenge
             to
             the
             Apologizer
             ,
             to
             
               find
               out
               one
               Sermon
               of
            
             Spaniards
             ,
             French
             ,
             
               &c.
               in
               Latin
               ,
               that
               sets
               out
               Purgatory
               to
               the
               People
               ,
               as
               to
               make
               them
               neglect
               Repentance
               .
            
             But
             this
             is
             to
             beg
             the
             Question
             ;
             for
             the
             Point
             in
             dispute
             is
             ,
             whether
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Purgatory
             doth
             not
             invalidate
             Repentance
             ,
             and
             dispose
             People
             to
             neglect
             it
             .
             And
             then
             the
             preaching
             Purgatory
             ,
             as
             it
             's
             
               set
               out
            
             in
             the
             Roman
             Church
             ,
             is
             the
             preaching
             People
             into
             a
             neglect
             of
             Repentance
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             
               He
               preaches
               Faction
               instead
               of
               Faith.
            
             If
             either
             the
             Preacher
             ,
             or
             the
             Apologist
             thought
             it
             worth
             the
             while
             to
             write
             a
             Comment
             upon
             this
             ,
             and
             to
             enlarge
             upon
             the
             subsequent
             Discourse
             in
             the
             Sermon
             ,
             Volumes
             might
             be
             fill'd
             ,
             beginning
             at
             the
             Apostolical
             Chair
             ,
             (
             as
             it
             's
             call'd
             )
             and
             so
             descending
             to
             the
             parts
             belonging
             to
             that
             Communion
             ;
             but
             the
             Apologist
             contented
             himself
             with
             a
             bare
             mentioning
             of
             the
             
               Pope's
               Jurisdiction
               over
               Princes
               ,
               and
               the
               Power
               be
               challenges
               of
               deposing
               them
               .
            
             But
             here
             instead
             of
             relieving
             his
             Church
             ,
             our
             Author
             carries
             the
             War
             amongst
             his
             Neighbours
             ,
             always
             serving
             himself
             of
             a
             point
             ,
             which
             he
             knows
             he
             may
             be
             safe
             in
             .
             However
             at
             length
             he
             appeals
             to
             their
             own
             
             Sermons
             ,
             and
             fairly
             offers
             ,
             
               As
               for
               the
               Faction
               they
               can
               discover
               in
               our
               preaching
               ,
               let
               them
               do
               their
               best
               ,
               to
               find
               even
               half
               so
               much
               ;
               we
               freely
               give
               them
               a
               thousand
               years
               to
               review
               ,
               for
               to
               match
               these
               four
               of
               theirs
               .
            
             And
             I
             will
             dare
             to
             return
             the
             Challenge
             ,
             to
             find
             
               even
               half
               so
               much
            
             said
             for
             Obedience
             and
             Loyalty
             to
             Princes
             in
             all
             their
             Sermons
             for
             a
             
               Thousand
               years
            
             as
             in
             the
             Sermons
             of
             those
             
               Four
               years
            
             preach'd
             amongst
             us
             .
             We
             find
             among
             them
             Sermons
             upon
             Sermons
             ,
             ab●●●
             the
             Exaltation
             of
             the
             Pope's
             Power
             ,
             and
             the
             Power
             of
             Holy
             Church
             over
             Princes
             ;
             but
             as
             to
             Allegiance
             and
             Fealty
             to
             Princes
             ,
             whether
             of
             their
             own
             or
             of
             another
             Religion
             ,
             it
             's
             a
             difficult
             Theme
             ,
             and
             rarely
             handled
             .
             But
             for
             that
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               Let
               them
               take
               in
               likewise
               the
               Sermons
               that
               are
               now
               preached
               in
               our
               Chappels
            
             ;
             as
             if
             they
             would
             there
             preach
             up
             Faction
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             to
             preach
             against
             themselves
             .
             But
             if
             we
             would
             know
             what
             their
             Zeal
             can
             do
             that
             way
             ,
             let
             us
             look
             back
             to
             the
             blessed
             times
             of
             Hildebrand
             ;
             nay
             ,
             but
             step
             over
             Sea
             ,
             and
             review
             the
             times
             of
             an
             Holy
             League
             ;
             and
             there
             we
             may
             see
             it
             venting
             it self
             in
             a
             Torrent
             of
             Disloyalty
             against
             their
             Princes
             in
             the
             Sermons
             of
             
               Poncet
               ,
               Prevost
               ,
               B●ucher
            
             ,
             &c.
             and
             without
             doubt
             had
             it
             been
             for
             the
             Glory
             and
             Quietof
             the
             Church
             to
             have
             had
             them
             published
             ,
             we
             should
             have
             found
             some
             glorious
             things
             of
             this
             kind
             in
             the
             Sermons
             ,
             
             even
             of
             Bellarmin
             himself
             ,
             who
             we
             are
             told
             was
             employ'd
             as
             a
             Preacher
             in
             that
             busy
             time
             of
             the
             League
             .
             As
             for
             what
             he
             would
             fix
             upon
             the
             Sermons
             at
             present
             amongst
             us
             ,
             if
             he
             could
             find
             any
             Disloyalty
             of
             that
             kind
             ,
             he
             would
             not
             be
             put
             to
             the
             hard
             ,
             but
             his
             common
             Shift
             of
             saying
             ,
             They
             
               make
               unworthy
               Reflections
               upon
               the
               Religion
               of
               their
               Prince
               ,
               and
               insinuate
               Fears
               and
               Jealousies
               into
               the
               People
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Twelfth
             Character
             of
             a
             Pulpit-Papist
             .
          
           
             
             
               There
               is
               a
               great
               noise
               of
               Alms
               made
               in
               his
               Church
               ;
               but
               the
               Scope
               they
               too
               often
               vainly
               aim
               at
               ,
               is
               the
               blessing
               of
               a
               presumed
               Saint
               ;
               security
               from
               the
               external
               force
               of
               evil
               Spirits
               ,
               by
               the
               Charms
               and
               Spells
               of
               Monkish
               Conjuration
               ,
               a
               sort
               of
               Ecclesiastical
               Magick
               .
               Nay
               ,
               sometimes
               the
               Scope
               is
               that
               very
               wicked
               one
               of
               compounding
               with
               Heaven
               by
               their
               liberal
               Alms
               ,
               for
               their
               unforsaken
               Sins
               ;
               and
               here
               in
               this
               Nation
               (
               whilst
               the
               Island
               was
               inchanted
               with
               Popery
               )
               there
               were
               granted
               Indulgences
               ,
               even
               for
               what
               they
               call
               deadly
               Sins
               ,
               for
               many
               thousand
               years
               to
               come
               .
            
          
           
           
             Here
             our
             Author
             inveighs
             against
             the
             Doctor
             for
             writing
             in
             a
             strain
             becoming
             rather
             a
             Play
             than
             a
             Sermon
             ;
             because
             he
             describes
             their
             Practices
             too
             much
             like
             what
             they
             are
             in
             themselves
             ,
             and
             which
             he
             has
             rather
             fallen
             short
             of
             ,
             than
             set
             forth
             according
             as
             they
             deserved
             .
             As
             for
             instance
             ,
             What
             are
             their
             ways
             of
             Exorcising
             ,
             but
             Conjurations
             sanctified
             ,
             and
             bring
             that
             into
             the
             Church
             ,
             which
             should
             be
             by
             an
             Anathema
             thrust
             out
             of
             it
             ?
             Being
             such
             as
             a
             very
             valuable
             Person
             ,
             could
             not
             reflect
             upon
             without
             the
             highest
             Indignation
             :
             and
             who
             after
             he
             had
             describ'd
             it
             from
             the
             
               Ordo
               Baptizandi
               ,
               cum
               modo
               visitandi
               ;
               the
               Pastorals
               ,
               Rituals
               ,
            
             
             
               the
               Treasure
               and
               Manual
               of
               Exorcisms
               ,
            
             Mengus
             '
             
               s
               Flagellum
               Demonum
            
             ,
             &c.
             he
             thus
             concludes
             ,
             
               This
               is
               the
               manner
               of
               their
               Devotion
               for
               the
               use
               of
               their
               Exorcists
               ,
               in
               which
               is
               such
               a
               heap
               of
               Folly
               ,
               Madness
               ,
               Superstition
               ,
               Blasphemy
               ,
               and
               ridiculous
               Guises
               ,
               and
               playings
               with
               the
               Devil
               ,
               that
               if
               any
               man
               amongst
               us
               should
               use
               such
               things
               ,
               he
               would
               be
               in
               danger
               of
               being
               tried
               at
               the
               next
               Assizes
               for
               a
               Witch
               or
               Conjurer
               ;
               however
               ,
               certain
               it
               is
               ,
               what
               ever
               the
               Devil
               loses
               by
               pretending
               to
               obey
               the
               Exorcist
               ,
               he
               gains
               more
               by
               this
               horrible
               Debauchery
               of
               Christianity
               .
            
             By
             this
             the
             Reader
             (
             he
             appeals
             to
             )
             may
             see
             whether
             the
             strain
             the
             Doctor
             wrote
             in
             ,
             was
             not
             becoming
             the
             Subject
             .
             But
             why
             would
             not
             our
             Author
             leave
             the
             Reader
             to
             be
             judg
             ,
             whether
             the
             Doctor
             had
             justly
             complain'd
             of
             him
             for
             his
             Omissions
             of
             what
             belong'd
             to
             the
             same
             Argument
             ?
             Why
             did
             he
             not
             insert
             the
             Motives
             and
             the
             Means
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Ends
             ?
             Why
             was
             it
             omitted
             ,
             that
             this
             Ecclesiastical
             Magick
             is
             what
             those
             wicked
             
               Spirits
               invent
               and
               incourage
            
             ?
             Why
             did
             he
             not
             insert
             the
             
               Avoidance
               of
               Anathema's
               ,
               a
               deliverance
               from
               the
               imaginary
               Flames
               of
               Purgatory
            
             ;
             and
             their
             
             Bessarion's
             Character
             of
             their
             Canonization
             ?
             Why
             said
             he
             nothing
             of
             the
             
               Alienation
               of
               Alms
               hereby
               from
               their
               proper
               uses
               ,
               the
               increase
               of
               Superstition
               ,
               and
               the
               maintaining
               of
               an
               Vniversal
               Vsurper
               ?
            
             Why
             is
             there
             not
             a
             word
             of
             the
             Catalogue
             of
             the
             
               things
               hereby
               purchased
            
             ,
             viz.
             
               Shrines
               ,
               Images
               ,
               Lamps
               ,
               Incense
               ,
               Holy-water
               ,
               Agnus
               Dei's
               ,
               Blessed
               Grains
               ,
               Roses
               ,
               Pebles
               ,
               Beads
               ,
               Reliques
               ,
               Pardons
               ,
            
             &c.
             all
             the
             
               goodly
               Inventory
               of
               Superstition
            
             ?
             Was
             it
             out
             of
             favour
             to
             the
             Doctor
             ,
             that
             this
             was
             not
             repeated
             ?
             And
             doth
             he
             think
             the
             Doctor
             obliged
             ,
             
               rather
               to
               give
               him
               thanks
               ,
               than
               quarrel
               ,
               for
               his
               not
               inserting
            
             this
             part
             of
             his
             Discourse
             ?
             Or
             have
             we
             not
             Reason
             to
             think
             there
             was
             somewhat
             in
             it
             ,
             which
             the
             Doctor
             suggests
             ,
             
               that
               this
               〈◊〉
               too
               Particular
               for
               the
               purpose
               of
               Men
               ,
            
             
             
               who
               deal
               in
               Generals
               ,
               which
               admit
               of
               less
               Discovery
               .
            
             Whether
             the
             Doctor
             ows
             him
             
             thanks
             ,
             we
             have
             reason
             to
             question
             ;
             but
             the
             Publick
             have
             ,
             because
             he
             gave
             an
             occasion
             for
             that
             good
             Defence
             ;
             and
             for
             the
             publishing
             another
             Edition
             of
             that
             useful
             Sermon
             .
             But
             after
             all
             his
             pretended
             tenderness
             for
             the
             Doctor
             ,
             he
             tells
             of
             another
             Champion
             that
             
               draws
               him
               out
               to
               the
               full
            
             ;
             but
             what
             he
             hath
             done
             ,
             I
             neither
             know
             ,
             nor
             am
             concern'd
             ;
             but
             if
             I
             may
             judg
             of
             his
             performance
             ,
             by
             his
             Copartner
             we
             have
             to
             deal
             with
             ,
             there
             is
             not
             much
             to
             be
             expected
             .
             But
             how
             exact
             and
             full
             soever
             that
             may
             be
             ,
             yet
             our
             Author
             in
             abundance
             of
             Humility
             ,
             resolves
             at
             last
             to
             
               throw
               away
               a
               Page
            
             upon
             the
             Doctor
             's
             twenty
             ,
             
               in
               the
               Examen
               of
               his
               Vindication
            
             ;
             which
             ,
             he
             saith
             ,
             he
             no
             sooner
             cast
             his
             Eye
             upon
             ,
             but
             he
             
               sees
               that
               now
               a
               Doctor
               ,
               he
               understands
               no
               more
               their
               Doctrine
               and
               Practices
               ,
               than
               when
               a
               Child
               he
               knew
            
             Gubbard
             
               from
               a
               Jesuit
            
             :
             A
             very
             pretty
             Flourish
             ,
             and
             a
             Comparison
             not
             amiss
             ;
             for
             as
             in
             those
             days
             ,
             it
             was
             no
             easy
             matter
             to
             
               know
               a
               Gubbard
               from
               a
               Jesuit
            
             (
             tho
             possibly
             one
             and
             the
             same
             )
             when
             Gubbard
             could
             be
             the
             Jesuit
             ,
             and
             the
             Jesuit
             be
             Gubbard
             ,
             as
             occasion
             served
             :
             So
             it
             is
             now
             in
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             which
             is
             so
             habited
             and
             managed
             by
             men
             of
             Art
             ,
             that
             like
             an
             Almanack
             that
             is
             calculated
             for
             the
             Meridian
             it
             's
             to
             serve
             ,
             it
             's
             modell'd
             according
             to
             the
             Time
             ,
             Place
             ,
             Circumstances
             ,
             and
             Service
             it
             's
             to
             respect
             .
             For
             in
             our
             Forefathers
             days
             it
             was
             true
             Popery
             ,
             and
             spake
             as
             a
             Dragon
             ;
             but
             in
             our
             days
             it
             comes
             forth
             with
             Exposition
             and
             Representation
             .
             
             If
             it
             's
             likely
             to
             be
             for
             the
             
               Conversion
               of
               Hereticks
            
             ,
             then
             it
             shall
             have
             the
             Permission
             even
             of
             the
             Pope
             himself
             ,
             to
             shew
             it self
             abroad
             in
             this
             new
             Attire
             ;
             but
             if
             a
             private
             hand
             shall
             attempt
             it
             ,
             he
             shall
             with
             Imbert
             be
             an
             Heretick
             ,
             and
             be
             punished
             as
             such
             .
             If
             it
             be
             at
             Rome
             ,
             and
             a
             Cardinal
             is
             to
             speak
             his
             own
             Sense
             ,
             then
             
               the
               Honour
               paid
               to
               an
               Image
               is
               Divine
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               sake
               of
               the
               Image
               .
            
             If
             it
             be
             for
             the
             Service
             of
             France
             ,
             and
             a
             particular
             Case
             ,
             then
             the
             same
             Cardinal
             can
             subscribe
             to
             Exposition
             ,
             and
             it
             's
             
               not
               so
               much
               the
               honouring
               the
               Image
               ,
               as
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               or
               Martyr
               in
               the
               presence
               of
               the
               Image
               .
            
             If
             it
             be
             to
             be
             suited
             to
             the
             humour
             of
             a
             great
             Marshal
             ,
             then
             it
             's
             
               not
               the
               Image
               ,
               but
               Christ
               ,
            
             as
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Meaux
             words
             it
             ;
             if
             it
             be
             for
             the
             Villagers
             ,
             then
             
               it
               's
               the
               Image
               and
               Christ
            
             ,
             as
             Imbert's
             Curate
             .
             So
             that
             it
             seems
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             is
             one
             while
             a
             Gubbard
             ,
             and
             another
             while
             a
             Jesuit
             ,
             varying
             ,
             with
             Proteus
             ,
             its
             Forms
             ,
             and
             taking
             with
             the
             Camelion
             its
             Colour
             and
             Complex●●n
             ,
             from
             the
             Objects
             and
             Occasions
             it
             meets
             with
             .
             It
             's
             no
             wonder
             then
             ,
             
             if
             the
             Doctor
             ,
             when
             a
             Doctor
             ,
             can
             no
             more
             understand
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             their
             Church
             ,
             than
             when
             a
             Child
             he
             could
             
               know
               Gubbard
               from
               a
               Jesuit
            
             .
             But
             however
             ,
             here
             is
             Doctrine
             and
             Practice
             joyned
             together
             ;
             and
             for
             once
             we
             will
             try
             whether
             the
             Doctor
             has
             not
             indeed
             understood
             both
             too
             well
             for
             our
             Author
             to
             thank
             him
             .
             But
             why
             doth
             not
             the
             Doctor
             understand
             their
             
               Doctrine
               or
               Practice
            
             ?
             It
             's
             because
             he
             said
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             
               Sometimes
               the
               Scope
               is
               ,
               that
               very
               wicked
               one
               of
               compounding
               with
               Heaven
               by
               liberal
               Alms
               ,
               for
               their
               unforsaken
               Sins
               .
            
             Our
             Author
             grants
             then
             ,
             that
             if
             this
             be
             the
             Scope
             they
             direct
             their
             Alms
             to
             [
             
               to
               compound
               by
               them
               for
               their
               unforsaken
               Sins
            
             ]
             ,
             it
             's
             a
             
               very
               wicked
               one
            
             .
             But
             this
             saith
             ,
             He
             
               was
               without
               one
               word
               of
               proof
               ;
               and
               now
               the
               Doctor
               in
               his
               Defence
               only
               proves
               at
               large
               the
               Practice
               of
               Indulgences
               ,
               but
               not
               a
               word
               of
               their
               being
               given
               for
               unforsaken
               Sins
               .
               We
               own
               the
               Power
               of
               Indulgences
               ,
               but
               that
               this
               can
               or
               may
               be
               done
               ,
               either
               with
               Money
               ,
               or
               without
               ,
               for
               unforsaken
               Sins
               ,
               this
               we
               look
               upon
               as
               Abominable
               and
               Absurd
               ,
               in
               the
               sight
               both
               of
               God
               and
               Man.
               
            
          
           
             But
             has
             the
             Doctor
             
               prov'd
               nothing
               but
               the
               Practice
               of
               Indulgences
               ?
            
             Has
             he
             not
             also
             prov'd
             beyond
             Exception
             ,
             that
             Gain
             is
             made
             of
             them
             ?
             and
             that
             there
             was
             too
             great
             Reason
             for
             that
             Complaint
             in
             
               Matthew
               Paris
            
             ,
             That
             
               Christ's
               Blood
               altho
               it
               be
               sufficient
               to
               save
               Souls
               ,
            
             
             
               yet
               the
               same
               without
               Satisfaction
               applied
               by
               the
               Pope
               ,
               is
               not
               sufficient
               ,
            
             Romanorum
             loculos
             impregnare
             ,
             
               to
               fill
               their
               Coffers
               at
            
             Rome
             ?
             Hath
             not
             the
             Doctor
             further
             prov'd
             ,
             that
             by
             this
             course
             ,
             they
             
               compound
               with
               Heaven
            
             for
             their
             Sins
             ?
             But
             will
             he
             say
             ,
             What
             is
             this
             to
             the
             purpose
             ?
             Yes
             ,
             it
             is
             to
             him
             that
             saith
             ,
             
               Indulgences
               are
               not
               for
               forgiveness
               of
               Sins
               .
            
             But
             he
             persists
             still
             ,
             
               there
               is
               not
               a
               word
               of
               their
               being
               given
               for
               unforsaken
               Sins
               .
            
             Not
             a
             word
             !
             What
             is
             there
             then
             amongst
             all
             that
             
               List
               of
               Pardons
            
             (
             as
             he
             calls
             it
             )
             ?
             
               There
               is
               not
            
             ,
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               that
               the
               Doctor
               can
               pretend
               ,
               makes
               for
               this
               intent
               ,
               excepting
               that
               of
            
             Boniface
             
               9
               ;
               which
               too
               has
               nothing
               in
               it
               for
               his
               purpose
               ,
               besides
               his
               own
               false
               Translation
               ,
               and
               the
               perverse
               Construction
               be
               puts
               upon
               it
               .
            
             The
             Author
             quoted
             for
             this
             by
             the
             Doctor
             ,
             is
             
               Theodorick
               Niem
            
             ,
             who
             saith
             ,
             That
             Boniface
             the
             9th
             ,
             
             (
             who
             was
             
               an
               Insatiable
               Gulph
               ,
               and
               had
               none
               like
               to
               him
               in
               Covetousness
            
             )
             not
             being
             content
             with
             the
             Offerings
             at
             the
             Jubilee
             ,
             which
             by
             the
             Death
             of
             Vrban
             ,
             he
             enter'd
             upon
             ,
             altho
             they
             rose
             to
             a
             vast
             Sum
             ,
             sent
             his
             Collectors
             with
             Indulgences
             to
             many
             Countrys
             ,
             offering
             them
             thereby
             the
             same
             spiritual
             Advantages
             ,
             which
             they
             should
             have
             reap'd
             by
             coming
             to
             Rome
             ,
             upon
             the
             depositing
             
             so
             much
             Money
             ,
             as
             would
             have
             born
             their
             charges
             thither
             ;
             in
             which
             they
             prospered
             so
             well
             ,
             that
             by
             the
             vending
             of
             them
             in
             one
             Province
             ,
             they
             carried
             away
             above
             a
             hundred
             thousand
             Florins
             ,
             
               Quia
               omnia
               peccata
               sine
               Poenitentia
               ipsis
               con●itentibus
               relaxa●unt
               ;
               because
            
             (
             as
             the
             Doctor
             translates
             it
             )
             
               he
               gave
            
             (
             by
             them
             )
             
               Indulgence
               for
               all
               Sins
               without
               Repentance
               .
               This
               ,
            
             saith
             our
             Author
             ,
             
               is
               a
               false
               Translation
               ,
               and
               perverse
               Construction
               .
            
             But
             why
             so
             ,
             doth
             not
             Poenitentia
             signifie
             Repentance
             ?
             Or
             is
             Penance
             truly
             any
             other
             than
             Repentance
             ?
             If
             it
             be
             ,
             then
             why
             do
             the
             Rhemists
             translate
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             by
             
               Penance
               ,
               Matth.
            
             3.8
             ,
             
               &
               c
            
             ?
             But
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               Poenitentia
               here
               signifies
               Penance
               ,
               and
               not
               Repentance
               ,
               which
               is
               indispens●bly
               imply'd
               in
               their
               Confession
               ,
            
             
             
               which
               cannot
               be
               rightly
               perform'd
               without
               Repentance
               .
            
             What
             he
             saith
             upon
             another
             occasion
             ,
             may
             with
             a
             little
             Alteration
             be
             fitly
             return'd
             to
             him
             .
             Marry
             ,
             if
             Confession
             was
             never
             performed
             among
             them
             ,
             but
             when
             it
             was
             rightly
             perform'd
             ,
             
               this
               would
               be
               a
               good
            
             Reason
             .
             But
             if
             Confession
             among
             them
             be
             perform'd
             without
             Repentance
             ,
             (
             as
             shall
             afterward
             be
             shewn
             in
             Char.
             14.
             )
             then
             this
             is
             no
             Reason
             .
             But
             besides
             ,
             this
             is
             not
             to
             the
             purpose
             .
             For
             when
             he
             saith
             ,
             That
             
               Poenitentia
               here
               signifies
               Penance
               ,
               and
               not
               Repentance
               ,
            
             he
             is
             to
             fetch
             his
             Reason
             for
             it
             from
             the
             Author
             ,
             whose
             Sense
             is
             in
             dispute
             ,
             and
             to
             consider
             the
             Circumstances
             of
             the
             place
             that
             is
             quoted
             ;
             but
             of
             this
             he
             has
             not
             one
             tittle
             ;
             so
             that
             all
             that
             he
             saith
             ,
             amounts
             to
             no
             more
             than
             this
             ,
             that
             
               Poenitentia
               here
               signifies
               Penance
               ,
               and
               not
               Repentance
            
             ;
             because
             it
             so
             signifies
             :
             Which
             makes
             me
             think
             that
             he
             never
             look'd
             into
             the
             Author
             ;
             or
             if
             he
             had
             so
             done
             ,
             he
             would
             have
             seen
             what
             Reason
             the
             Doctor
             had
             for
             his
             Translation
             .
             For
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 It
                 's
                 plain
                 from
                 the
                 History
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Business
                 in
                 hand
                 was
                 to
                 utter
                 the
                 Pardons
                 to
                 the
                 best
                 Advantage
                 ;
                 that
                 in
                 Matthew
                 Paris's
                 Phrase
                 ,
                 they
                 might
                 thereby
                 impregnate
                 the
                 Pope's
                 Coffers
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 That
                 there
                 were
                 no
                 other
                 Conditions
                 requir'd
                 for
                 obtaining
                 the
                 Pardon
                 ,
                 but
                 Confession
                 ,
                 and
                 paying
                 what
                 it
                 might
                 have
                 cost
                 them
                 in
                 a
                 Pilgrimage
                 to
                 
                   Rome
                   ;
                   Repentance
                
                 being
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 intimated
                 to
                 be
                 any
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Condition
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 It
                 's
                 farther
                 Evident
                 from
                 the
                 very
                 next
                 Clause
                 ,
                 where
                 it
                 's
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   Super
                   quibuslibet
                   irregularitatibus
                   dispensatur
                   interventu
                   pecuniae
                   ,
                
                 That
                 
                   provided
                   there
                   was
                   Money
                   ,
                   they
                   were
                   dispensed
                   with
                   all
                   sorts
                   of
                   irregularities
                   ;
                   telling
                   the
                   People
                   that
                   they
                   had
                   in
                   this
                   matter
                   all
                   the
                   Power
                   of
                   binding
                   and
                   lo●●ing
                   ,
                   which
                   Christ
                   gave
                   to
                
                 Peter
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 This
                 is
                 produced
                 by
                 the
                 Historian
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 gross
                 Abuse
                 ;
                 but
                 
                 what
                 was
                 there
                 extraordinary
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 Indulgence
                 was
                 (
                 as
                 our
                 Author
                 holds
                 )
                 
                   only
                   for
                   the
                   Relaxation
                   of
                   the
                   Canonical
                   Penances
                   due
                   to
                   Sin
                   ,
                
                 upon
                 Repentance
                 ?
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 This
                 is
                 conformable
                 to
                 what
                 other
                 Authors
                 observe
                 in
                 the
                 like
                 Cases
                 .
                 Vspergensis
                 (
                 as
                 was
                 shewed
                 in
                 the
                 Apology
                 ,
                 p.
                 44.
                 )
                 relates
                 ,
                 that
                 upon
                 the
                 plenary
                 Indulgences
                 then
                 sent
                 forth
                 ,
                 they
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   Let
                   me
                   act
                   what
                   wickedness
                   I
                   will
                   ,
                   I
                   shall
                   by
                   these
                   be
                   delivered
                   from
                   Punishment
                   .
                
                 And
                 Espencaeus
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                 That
                 it
                 was
                 evident
                 from
                 their
                 proceedings
                 ,
                 That
                 
                   they
                   rather
                   sought
                   their
                   Money
                   ,
                   than
                   their
                   Repentance
                   .
                
              
            
          
           
             By
             this
             time
             ,
             I
             hope
             the
             Doctor
             is
             clear'd
             from
             
               false
               Translation
            
             ,
             or
             
               perverse
               Construction
            
          
           
             However
             our
             Author
             saith
             ,
             That
             
               there
               is
               not
               one
               Pardon
            
             the
             Doctor
             
               can
               pretend
               makes
               for
               his
               intent
               ,
               besides
               that
            
             of
             Boniface
             .
             But
             if
             this
             be
             
               for
               his
               intent
            
             ,
             there
             needs
             no
             more
             ;
             yet
             methinks
             there
             are
             others
             look
             broadly
             this
             way
             .
             What
             thinks
             he
             of
             the
             Indulgence
             granted
             to
             him
             ,
             that
             saith
             or
             heareth
             ,
             
             or
             
               beareth
               about
               him
            
             ,
             the
             Prayer
             (
             which
             is
             there
             said
             to
             be
             shewed
             to
             St.
             Augustine
             ,
             by
             the
             Revelation
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             )
             that
             
               What
               he
               asketh
               of
               God
               ,
               he
               shall
               obtain
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               to
               the
               Salvation
               of
               his
               Soul
               ;
               and
               when
               his
               Soul
               shall
               depart
               from
               his
               Body
               ,
               it
               shall
               not
               enter
               into
               Hell
               ?
            
             Here
             is
             mention
             made
             only
             of
             hearing
             ,
             or
             reading
             ,
             or
             
               bearing
               about
               him
            
             that
             Prayer
             .
             And
             because
             he
             may
             be
             assured
             ,
             that
             it
             shall
             not
             so
             be
             with
             him
             ,
             as
             not
             to
             hear
             or
             read
             it
             ;
             it
             's
             there
             said
             further
             ,
             that
             he
             
               shall
               not
               dye
               of
               sudden
               Death
            
             ;
             and
             that
             no
             expedient
             be
             wanting
             ,
             if
             he
             but
             
               beareth
               it
               about
               him
            
             ,
             he
             is
             sure
             to
             escape
             Damnation
             .
          
           
             What
             can
             we
             think
             again
             of
             the
             Prayer
             (
             which
             they
             tell
             us
             St.
             Bernard
             daily
             said
             ,
             
             and
             was
             written
             in
             a
             Table
             that
             hang
             near
             to
             the
             high
             Altar
             in
             St.
             
             Peter's
             Church
             at
             Rome
             )
             which
             ,
             
               Whoso
               devoutly
               and
               daily
               saith
               with
               a
               contrite
               heart
            
             (
             and
             we
             know
             what
             was
             meant
             by
             that
             in
             those
             days
             )
             
               if
               he
               be
               that
               day
               in
               the
               state
               of
               Eternal
               Damnation
               ,
               then
               this
               Eternal
               Pain
               shall
               be
               changed
               him
               into
               Temporal
               Pain
               of
               Purgatory
               ,
            
             &c.
             
               and
               all
               his
               Sins
               shall
               be
               forgotten
               and
               forgiven
               ,
               through
               the
               infinite
               Mercy
               of
               God.
            
             And
             how
             backward
             soever
             our
             Author
             is
             to
             acknowledg
             it
             ,
             yet
             this
             was
             no
             strange
             Doctrine
             in
             those
             merciful
             days
             ;
             for
             so
             Clement
             6.
             
             grants
             a
             plenary
             Indulgence
             to
             all
             that
             died
             in
             the
             way
             to
             Rome
             ,
             and
             commands
             the
             
               Angels
               of
               Paradise
               ,
               to
               carry
               the
               Soul
               immediately
               to
               Heaven
               .
            
          
           
             Before
             I
             leave
             this
             ,
             I
             shall
             offer
             these
             Considerations
             in
             Confirmation
             of
             what
             the
             Doctor
             asserted
             .
             
               
               
                 (
                 1.
                 )
                 That
                 Sin
                 is
                 unforsaken
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 unrepented
                 of
                 .
                 That
                 Sin
                 is
                 not
                 repented
                 of
                 ,
                 for
                 which
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 due
                 Satisfaction
                 has
                 not
                 been
                 made
                 .
                 
                 Due
                 Satisfaction
                 has
                 not
                 been
                 made
                 ,
                 when
                 for
                 a
                 Million
                 of
                 years
                 of
                 Punishment
                 due
                 (
                 according
                 to
                 our
                 Author's
                 notion
                 )
                 the
                 reciting
                 of
                 
                   three
                   Prayers
                
                 shall
                 be
                 sufficient
                 for
                 Pardon
                 .
              
               
                 (
                 2.
                 )
                 That
                 Sin
                 is
                 not
                 forsaken
                 ,
                 which
                 a
                 Person
                 commits
                 in
                 hope
                 of
                 an
                 Indulgence
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 notwithstanding
                 he
                 Sins
                 in
                 the
                 Expectation
                 of
                 ,
                 he
                 shall
                 not
                 forfeit
                 his
                 interest
                 in
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 (
                 3.
                 )
                 That
                 Sin
                 is
                 not
                 forsaken
                 ,
                 which
                 a
                 Man
                 dies
                 in
                 ;
                 and
                 which
                 he
                 is
                 encouraged
                 to
                 live
                 in
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 hopes
                 of
                 that
                 Indulgence
                 :
                 Such
                 was
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 those
                 in
                 the
                 Maccabees
                 (
                 as
                 Bellarmin
                 salves
                 it
                 )
                 .
                 
                 And
                 such
                 Indulgences
                 have
                 been
                 often
                 granted
                 to
                 Persons
                 at
                 the
                 Point
                 of
                 Death
                 ,
                 as
                 Clement
                 the
                 10
                 th
                 did
                 give
                 plenary
                 Indulgence
                 to
                 those
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 that
                 hour
                 call'd
                 upon
                 any
                 of
                 those
                 five
                 Saints
                 he
                 had
                 newly
                 Canonized
                 .
              
               
                 (
                 4.
                 )
                 Sins
                 cannot
                 be
                 presumed
                 to
                 be
                 truly
                 repented
                 of
                 ,
                 or
                 forsaken
                 ,
                 or
                 could
                 it
                 be
                 thought
                 necessary
                 so
                 to
                 forsake
                 them
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 encouraged
                 themselves
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 from
                 an
                 Expectation
                 of
                 an
                 Indulgence
                 ;
                 as
                 Vspergensis
                 relates
                 .
              
               
                 (
                 5.
                 )
                 Indulgences
                 do
                 not
                 suppose
                 Sins
                 to
                 be
                 forsaken
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 therein
                 Persons
                 are
                 injoyn'd
                 to
                 forsake
                 them
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 respect
                 the
                 time
                 
                   to
                   come
                
                 .
                 Which
                 brings
                 me
                 to
                 the
                 2
                 d
                 Branch
                 of
                 his
                 Charge
                 .
              
            
          
           
             2.
             
             
               They
               have
               granted
               Indulgences
               ,
               even
               for
               what
               they
               call
               deadly
               Sins
               ,
               for
               many
               thousand
               years
               to
               come
               .
            
             Here
             are
             two
             things
             asserted
             by
             the
             Doctor
             .
             1.
             
             That
             Indulgences
             were
             granted
             for
             what
             they
             call
             deadly
             Sins
             .
             2.
             
             That
             they
             were
             granted
             for
             many
             thousand
             years
             to
             come
             .
             Here
             the
             Doctor
             complains
             of
             our
             Author
             ,
             for
             leaving
             out
             the
             Proof
             that
             he
             produced
             in
             his
             Sermon
             for
             it
             ,
             from
             the
             
               Horae
               B.
               Virginis
            
             ;
             but
             our
             Author
             has
             here
             forgot
             to
             give
             any
             recompence
             to
             the
             Doctor
             for
             that
             Injury
             .
             However
             ,
             upon
             this
             Argument
             it
             must
             be
             confess'd
             ,
             that
             he
             has
             acquitted
             himself
             beyond
             all
             Contradiction
             ,
             having
             produced
             no
             less
             than
             three
             Indulgences
             out
             of
             that
             very
             Book
             ,
             
               for
               deadly
               Sins
               ,
               totiens
               quotiens
               ,
            
             (
             as
             the
             words
             are
             )
             .
             What
             Reply
             doth
             the
             Sayer
             make
             to
             this
             ,
             for
             his
             own
             ,
             or
             his
             Friend
             Mr.
             
             Pulton's
             ,
             or
             his
             Church's
             Vindication
             ?
             The
             matter
             is
             drop'd
             ,
             and
             the
             Charge
             therefore
             stands
             in
             full
             force
             upon
             Record
             against
             them
             .
             Pass
             we
             therefore
             to
             the
             next
             .
          
           
           
             2.
             
             
               Indulgences
               were
               granted
               for
               many
               thousand
               years
               to
               come
               .
            
             Here
             the
             Doctor
             insists
             upon
             the
             same
             Authority
             ,
             and
             produces
             Instance
             after
             Instance
             ,
             of
             Indulgences
             granted
             for
             such
             a
             term
             of
             Years
             ,
             as
             that
             of
             Pope
             John
             22.
             for
             3000
             years
             
               for
               deadly
               Sins
            
             ,
             and
             3000
             for
             Venial
             .
             That
             of
             St.
             Peter
             ,
             and
             thirty
             other
             Popes
             ,
             for
             6000
             years
             ;
             of
             Alexander
             the
             6th
             ,
             for
             10000
             years
             ;
             of
             Sixtus
             4.
             for
             32755
             years
             ;
             and
             another
             of
             John
             22.
             for
             1000000
             years
             .
             And
             what
             's
             this
             ,
             but
             for
             
               years
               to
               come
            
             .
          
           
             To
             this
             our
             Author
             replies
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             
               This
               looks
               like
               an
               asserting
               of
               the
               Vulgar
               Reproach
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               That
               [
               the
               Pope
               can
               give
               the
               Papists
               leave
               to
               Sin
               for
               many
               years
               to
               come
               ]
               ;
               and
               is
               the
               thing
               he
               seems
               willing
               to
               imprint
               on
               his
               Readers
               in
               all
               the
               Instances
               he
               has
               brought
               ,
               by
               the
               way
               that
               he
               handles
               them
               .
            
             But
             here
             the
             Doctor
             imprints
             no
             more
             on
             his
             Reader
             ,
             than
             the
             Instances
             themselves
             will
             imprint
             ,
             for
             they
             are
             in
             order
             nakedly
             proposed
             .
             But
             supposing
             he
             did
             assert
             that
             
               Vulgar
               Reproach
            
             ;
             our
             Author
             was
             once
             ask'd
             ,
             and
             I
             don't
             remember
             he
             ever
             answer'd
             it
             ,
             
             
               What
               mighty
               difference
               is
               there
               ,
               whether
               a
               man
               procures
               with
               Money
               a
               Dispensation
               ,
               or
               a
               Pardon
               ?
               For
               the
               Sin
               can
               hurt
               him
               no
               more
               ,
               than
               if
               he
               had
               a
               Liccense
               to
               commit
               it
               .
            
             If
             a
             Malefactor
             be
             sure
             of
             a
             Pardon
             ,
             after
             he
             has
             committed
             the
             Crime
             ,
             it
             's
             as
             to
             himself
             the
             same
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             had
             a
             Dispensation
             before-hand
             for
             it
             ?
             And
             so
             it
             has
             been
             determined
             among
             themselves
             ,
             That
             
               he
               that
               willingly
               commits
               a
               Sin
               in
               hope
               of
               a
               Jubile
               ,
               or
               an
               Indulgence
               afterwards
               to
               be
               granted
               ,
               doth
               not
               lose
               the
               benefit
               of
               it
               .
            
             This
             is
             a
             case
             propos'd
             by
             Bellarmin
             ,
             
             and
             which
             like
             a
             cautious
             Person
             he
             would
             not
             interpose
             in
             .
             Here
             our
             Author
             declares
             ,
             
               This
               is
               most
               contradictory
               to
               the
               Doctrine
               we
               are
               taught
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               received
               Notion
               of
               Indulgences
               amongst
               Catholicks
               ,
               who
               are
               so
               far
               from
               presuming
               upon
               leave
               to
               Sin
               ,
               upon
               the
               grant
               of
               Indulgences
               ,
               that
               they
               don't
               think
               that
               any
               one
               Sin
               that
               is
               past
               ,
               can
               be
               forgiven
               by
               an
               Indulgence
               .
            
             But
             this
             is
             
               protestatio
               Contra
               factum
            
             ;
             where
             he
             has
             been
             taught
             his
             
               Catholick
               Doctrine
            
             ,
             I
             know
             not
             ;
             but
             the
             time
             has
             been
             ,
             when
             his
             Catholicks
             were
             taught
             otherwise
             ;
             Or
             else
             ,
             what
             needed
             it
             to
             have
             been
             complain'd
             of
             ?
             
             Thus
             we
             are
             told
             that
             the
             Popes
             both
             have
             given
             ,
             and
             their
             Pardoners
             have
             thus
             told
             the
             People
             ,
             and
             the
             People
             have
             thus
             believed
             ,
             that
             Indulgences
             were
             as
             well
             for
             the
             time
             to
             come
             ,
             as
             the
             time
             past
             .
             And
             surely
             the
             Bulls
             of
             the
             Popes
             ,
             Paul
             3.
             and
             Julius
             3.
             to
             
               the
               Fraternity
               of
               the
               Sacrament
               of
               the
               Holy
               Altar
               ,
            
             
             contains
             what
             is
             Equivalent
             to
             it
             ,
             in
             which
             it
             's
             provided
             ,
             that
             the
             Brethren
             may
             
             have
             a
             dormant
             Faculty
             for
             a
             plenary
             Pardon
             to
             be
             used
             when
             they
             please
             .
             But
             for
             all
             this
             ,
             if
             our
             Author
             be
             to
             be
             credited
             ,
             
               They
               don't
               think
               that
               any
               one
               Sin
               that
               is
               past
               ,
               can
               be
               forgiven
               by
               an
               Indulgence
               .
            
             And
             in
             Confirmation
             of
             this
             ,
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               Indulgences
               are
               only
               for
               the
               Relaxation
               of
               Canonical
               Penalties
               due
               to
               Sin
               ,
               which
               being
               assigned
               by
               the
               Church
               ,
               may
               likewise
               by
               the
               same
               Authority
               be
               releas'd
               .
            
             The
             whole
             of
             this
             matter
             will
             be
             determined
             by
             considering
             what
             Indulgences
             are
             ,
             and
             to
             what
             ends
             they
             were
             design'd
             ,
             and
             are
             esteem'd
             to
             serve
             in
             their
             Church
             .
          
           
             But
             here
             I
             observe
             ,
             that
             the
             Account
             given
             by
             our
             Author
             of
             Indulgences
             ,
             is
             the
             same
             that
             is
             own'd
             by
             Luther
             and
             Calvin
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Hereticks
             ,
             
             who
             ,
             saith
             Bellarmin
             ,
             held
             ,
             that
             
               an
               Indulgence
               amongst
               the
               Ancients
               ,
               was
               nothing
               but
               a
               Relaxation
               of
               the
               Punishment
               which
               the
               Church
               commanded
               .
            
             And
             which
             he
             therefore
             disputes
             against
             by
             several
             Arguments
             ;
             as
             1.
             
             There
             would
             be
             no
             need
             of
             the
             Treasure
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             2.
             
             That
             then
             an
             Indulgence
             would
             be
             rather
             hurtful
             than
             profitable
             ,
             and
             the
             Church
             would
             deceive
             her
             Children
             .
             3.
             
             That
             they
             could
             not
             be
             granted
             for
             the
             dead
             .
             4.
             
             That
             many
             of
             them
             ,
             who
             receive
             Indulgences
             ,
             do
             often
             ,
             and
             are
             sometimes
             obliged
             to
             undergo
             Canonical
             Penance
             .
             5.
             
             The
             form
             of
             them
             proves
             it
             .
             This
             I
             remember
             has
             formerly
             been
             put
             to
             our
             Author
             ,
             
             and
             I
             should
             be
             glad
             to
             find
             him
             to
             confute
             Bellarmin
             ,
             or
             to
             reconcile
             Bellarmin
             to
             him
             .
             To
             this
             I
             may
             add
             ,
             6.
             
             That
             Relaxation
             of
             Penances
             ,
             and
             Remission
             of
             Sins
             ,
             are
             distinctly
             provided
             for
             in
             the
             Indulgences
             .
             So
             in
             the
             Bull
             of
             Vrban
             8.
             
             is
             a
             grant
             not
             only
             of
             Relaxation
             ,
             but
             Remission
             .
          
           
             But
             here
             our
             Author
             interposes
             ,
             and
             saith
             ,
             
               That
               they
               are
               so
               far
               from
               presuming
               upon
               leave
               to
               Sin
               ,
               that
               they
               don't
               think
               any
               one
               Sin
               that
               is
               past
               ,
               can
               be
               forgiven
               by
               an
               Indulgence
               .
            
             And
             for
             this
             he
             will
             be
             giving
             a
             Reason
             ,
             because
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               We
               are
               taught
               that
               no
               Sin
               is
               forgiven
               ,
               even
               in
               the
               Sacrament
               of
               Confession
               ,
               without
               a
               sincere
               Repentance
               .
            
             Whether
             the
             latter
             be
             true
             ,
             will
             remain
             to
             be
             considered
             under
             the
             next
             Character
             ;
             but
             what
             will
             a
             Reason
             signify
             against
             Matter
             of
             Fact
             ?
             For
             it
             's
             still
             a
             question
             ,
             whether
             Sin
             is
             not
             pretended
             to
             be
             forgiven
             by
             Indulgence
             ?
             And
             what
             more
             common
             in
             Indulgences
             ,
             than
             a
             promise
             of
             Remission
             ,
             and
             plenary
             Remission
             ?
             As
             for
             that
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               Whoever
               considers
               ,
               that
               they
               were
               many
               times
               forgiven
               for
               many
               hundred
               years
               ;
               nay
               ,
               as
               the
               Doctor
               hath
               it
            
             [
             and
             surely
             he
             hath
             it
             from
             themselves
             ]
             
               for
               many
               
               Thousand
               years
               to
               come
               ,
               he
               must
               soon
               conclude
               that
               this
               could
               not
               be
               giving
               leave
               to
               sin
               for
               so
               long
               time
               to
               come
               ,
               which
               so
               far
               exceeds
               the
               term
               of
               mans
               life
               .
            
             But
             though
             it
             
               gives
               not
               leave
               to
               sin
            
             ,
             it
             's
             sure
             a
             pardon
             for
             sin
             ;
             and
             he
             can
             no
             more
             have
             a
             pardon
             for
             a
             Thousand
             years
             past
             ,
             who
             has
             lived
             but
             fifty
             or
             sixty
             ,
             than
             have
             an
             allowance
             for
             a
             Thousand
             years
             to
             come
             .
             And
             the
             Doctor
             said
             not
             that
             they
             grant
             by
             Indulgences
             
               leave
               to
               sin
            
             for
             many
             Thousand
             years
             to
             come
             ,
             but
             that
             
               they
               granted
               Idulgences
               for
               many
               Thousand
               years
               to
               come
               .
            
             But
             what
             saith
             our
             Author
             to
             these
             prodigious
             numbers
             of
             years
             ?
             It
             's
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               only
               the
               releasing
               of
               Penances
               ,
               which
               being
               assign'd
               in
               proportion
               to
               the
               sins
               ,
               for
               some
               sins
               three
               years
               penance
               ;
               for
               others
               five
               ;
               might
               with
               some
               careless
               Christians
               amount
               to
               that
               degree
               ,
               that
               for
               fifty
               years
               of
               life
               ,
               they
               might
               possibly
               have
            
             5000
             
               years
               penalties
               due
               to
               their
               sins
               .
            
             And
             we
             shall
             add
             for
             him
             ,
             the
             32000
             of
             Sixtus
             the
             4
             th
             .
             and
             the
             ten
             hundred
             thousand
             of
             John
             the
             22
             th
             .
             Well
             ,
             supposing
             this
             account
             of
             it
             to
             be
             right
             ,
             and
             that
             an
             Indulgence
             is
             only
             a
             relaxation
             of
             such
             Penances
             as
             are
             due
             to
             the
             offence
             :
             Yet
             ,
             what
             a
             leave
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             encouragement
             is
             here
             given
             to
             sin
             ,
             when
             a
             man
             that
             has
             deserved
             to
             undergo
             5000
             or
             30000
             ,
             or
             ten
             hundred
             thousand
             years
             of
             Penance
             ,
             shall
             by
             a
             Bull
             of
             a
             Pope
             be
             discharged
             from
             all
             this
             for
             saying
             three
             short
             Prayers
             ,
             or
             
               five
               Pater-Nosters
               ,
               five
               Aves
            
             ,
             and
             
               a
               Credo
            
             ?
             But
             supposing
             the
             Sinner
             is
             so
             careless
             also
             ,
             that
             after
             that
             he
             has
             run
             up
             the
             score
             to
             so
             high
             a
             sum
             ,
             he
             has
             not
             procured
             such
             an
             Indulgence
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             5000
             ,
             and
             the
             ten
             hundred
             thousand
             years
             Penalties
             remain
             due
             ,
             where
             is
             it
             that
             he
             is
             to
             undergo
             these
             Penalties
             ?
             And
             where
             is
             it
             that
             the
             Church
             in
             his
             notion
             ,
             
               appoints
               ,
               assigns
            
             ,
             and
             inflicts
             them
             ?
             After
             all
             ,
             methinks
             he
             had
             better
             have
             said
             ,
             with
             some
             of
             their
             own
             Church
             ,
             that
             the
             Relaxation
             doth
             not
             avail
             ,
             as
             far
             as
             is
             promised
             ,
             but
             it
             's
             so
             declared
             ,
             that
             the
             
               Faithful
               might
               be
               excited
               to
               give
               ,
               and
               the
               Church
               deceives
               them
               .
            
             
          
        
         
           
             Thirteenth
             Character
             of
             a
             Pulpit-Papist
             .
          
           
             
             This
             he
             distributes
             into
             nine
             Particulars
             :
          
           
             1.
             
             
               If
               he
               be
               false
               and
               deceitful
               to
               Mankind
               ,
               yet
            
             Euge
             bone
             serve
             ,
             
               all
               is
               well
               ,
               and
               he
               in
               an
               instant
               is
               thought
               worthy
               of
               a
               better
               Kingdom
               .
            
             This
             he
             saith
             is
             
               absolutely
               false
            
             .
             For
             this
             he
             gives
             two
             Reasons
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             
               Falshood
               and
               deceit
               are
               no
               where
               recommended
               or
               taught
               by
               his
               Church
               .
            
             As
             if
             his
             Church
             would
             directly
             establish
             such
             Propositions
             .
             And
             yet
             the
             
             Council
             of
             Constance
             comes
             near
             it
             ,
             when
             it
             asserts
             ,
             
               Faith
               is
               not
               to
               be
               kept
               with
               Hereticks
               .
            
             2.
             
             He
             saith
             ,
             
               I
               am
               certain
               no
               man
               of
               what
               Church
               soever
               so
               guilty
               ,
               can
               have
               admittance
               there
               ,
               but
               by
               a
               sincere
               repentance
               and
               restitution
               .
               This
               is
               the
               received
               Doctrine
               of
               his
               Church
               ,
               and
               I
               hope
               in
               their
               dealing
               they
               practice
               it
               as
               much
               as
               any
               .
            
             Here
             he
             turns
             off
             the
             case
             in
             hand
             from
             the
             publick
             to
             the
             private
             state
             of
             affairs
             ,
             and
             has
             not
             one
             word
             in
             vindication
             of
             what
             the
             Apologist
             laid
             to
             their
             charge
             ,
             especially
             in
             that
             notorious
             instance
             of
             the
             Pope's
             solemn
             Oration
             made
             in
             the
             Conclave
             in
             commendation
             of
             the
             Assassination
             of
             Henry
             the
             Third
             of
             France
             .
          
           
             As
             our
             Author
             has
             here
             broke
             one
             sentence
             of
             the
             Preacher's
             from
             another
             ,
             and
             set
             in
             the
             midst
             what
             belongs
             to
             the
             Sermon
             of
             Alms
             :
             So
             he
             has
             wholly
             omitted
             Assertion
             14
             th
             .
             in
             the
             Apology
             ,
             viz.
             
               If
               the
               Pope
               and
               his
               Emissaries
               say
               the
               right
               hand
               is
               the
               left
               ,
               the
               Papists
               are
               bound
               to
               believe
               it
            
             ;
             which
             is
             there
             made
             good
             by
             four
             several
             Arguments
             .
             But
             here
             our
             Author
             is
             modest
             ,
             and
             has
             left
             it
             to
             shift
             for
             it self
             ,
             and
             his
             Church
             under
             the
             heavy
             charge
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             
               No
               man
               can
               be
               a
               Papist
               ,
               but
               he
               whose
               eyes
               are
               blinded
               by
               Education
               ,
               or
               he
               who
               puts
               his
               own
               eyes
               out
               by
               Atheism
               .
            
             It
             's
             in
             the
             Sermon
             ,
             
               No
               man
               Therefore
               can
               be
               a
               Papist
               ,
               &c.
            
             which
             refers
             to
             what
             was
             there
             before
             said
             ,
             and
             the
             description
             the
             Preacher
             had
             given
             of
             Popery
             ,
             viz.
             1.
             
             That
             the
             Pope
             
               can
               dispence
               with
               the
               Laws
               of
               Nature
               ,
               and
               against
               the
               Old
               and
               New
               Testament
               .
            
             
             2.
             
             That
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             is
             a
             
               Nose
               of
               Wax
            
             ,
             a
             
               Dumb
               Judg
            
             ,
             and
             
               dead
               Ink.
            
             3.
             
             That
             the
             Pope
             is
             
               another
               God
               upon
               Earth
            
             ,
             and
             that
             
               if
               he
               declares
               the
               right
               hand
               is
               the
               left
               ,
               we
               ought
               to
               believe
               him
               .
            
             And
             then
             follows
             ,
             
               No
               man
               therefore
               can
               be
               a
               Papist
               ,
               but
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             The
             Question
             here
             is
             not
             about
             the
             Lives
             of
             Papists
             (
             as
             our
             Author
             would
             have
             it
             )
             but
             about
             the
             character
             of
             Popery
             :
             And
             then
             it
             remains
             to
             be
             considered
             ,
             whether
             the
             Preacher
             was
             right
             in
             his
             representation
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Authorities
             he
             produces
             for
             it
             .
             But
             instead
             of
             bringing
             the
             case
             to
             an
             issue
             ,
             our
             Author
             in
             his
             
               Good
               Advice
            
             ,
             left
             out
             what
             went
             before
             ,
             and
             the
             Marginal
             Quotations
             of
             what
             he
             cited
             from
             the
             Sermon
             ,
             and
             now
             has
             offer'd
             no
             manner
             of
             Reply
             to
             ,
             nor
             so
             much
             as
             taken
             notice
             of
             the
             
             Apologist's
             Argument
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             
               The
               Council
               of
            
             Trent
             
               expresseth
               its
               allowance
               of
               picturing
               the
               Divinity
               it self
               ,
               and
               accordingly
               the
               Pictures
               of
               the
            
             Trinity
             
               are
               ordinarily
               to
               be
               beheld
               in
               the
               Popish
               Churches
               .
            
             This
             is
             a
             new
             point
             our
             Author
             has
             substituted
             ;
             perhaps
             thinking
             this
             look's
             somewhat
             
             better
             than
             an
             Answer
             to
             that
             he
             has
             omitted
             ;
             but
             yet
             I
             shall
             take
             it
             in
             my
             way
             .
             Here
             the
             Preacher
             ,
             1.
             
             Appeals
             to
             their
             Doctrine
             ,
             and
             for
             which
             he
             quotes
             the
             Council
             of
             Trent
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             To
             their
             practice
             and
             use
             .
          
           
             As
             to
             the
             first
             ,
             our
             Author
             saith
             ,
             
               it
               's
               false
            
             ,
             since
             the
             Council
             
               delivers
               just
               the
               contrary
            
             ,
             taking
             care
             that
             
               if
               it
               happens
               that
               the
               Histories
               of
               the
               Holy
               Scriptures
               be
               painted
               or
               figured
               ,
               that
               the
               people
               be
               taught
               ,
               the
               Divinity
               is
               not
               therefore
               figur'd
               or
               painted
               ,
               as
               if
               that
               could
               be
               seen
               with
               corporeal
               eyes
               ,
               or
               represented
               in
               colours
               .
            
             Sess.
             25.
             
          
           
             Now
             here
             I
             observe
             ,
             1.
             
             Our
             Author
             represents
             the
             case
             as
             if
             the
             Picturing
             of
             God
             and
             the
             Trinity
             in
             their
             Churches
             was
             much
             like
             what
             Aaron
             pleads
             for
             the
             Golden
             Calf
             ,
             
               I
               cast
               it
               into
               the
               fire
               ,
               and
               there
               came
               out
               this
               calf
            
             ;
             as
             if
             it
             was
             what
             they
             find
             in
             their
             Churches
             ,
             have
             been
             placed
             there
             by
             they
             know
             not
             whom
             ,
             and
             are
             like
             those
             that
             are
             to
             be
             seen
             ,
             it
             seems
             ,
             
               in
               the
               frontispiece
               of
               some
               Bibles
               and
               Common-Prayer-Books
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
            
             that
             come
             from
             an
             obscure
             uncertain
             hand
             ;
             but
             what
             they
             themselves
             do
             not
             regard
             .
             
               If
               it
               happens
            
             ,
             &c.
             saith
             the
             Council
             ;
             thus
             far
             indeed
             our
             Author
             goes
             with
             the
             Council
             ,
             but
             why
             did
             he
             leave
             out
             what
             immediately
             follows
             ,
             and
             why
             did
             he
             not
             read
             it
             as
             the
             Council
             reads
             it
             ?
             
               If
               it
               happens
               that
               sometimes
               the
               Histories
               and
               Narrations
               of
               Scripture
               be
               Painted
               or
               Figured
               (
               when
               that
               shall
               be
               expedient
               for
               the
               unlearned
               people
               .
               )
            
             So
             that
             it
             's
             not
             an
             accidental
             thing
             ,
             but
             designedly
             done
             ,
             as
             an
             Expedient
             for
             instructing
             
               the
               unlearned
               people
            
             .
          
           
             But
             however
             the
             Preacher
             saith
             that
             of
             the
             Council
             ,
             which
             the
             Council
             denies
             ,
             that
             they
             
               picture
               the
               Divinity
               it self
            
             ;
             but
             doth
             he
             say
             ,
             that
             they
             picture
             what
             they
             themselves
             believe
             to
             be
             the
             Picture
             of
             the
             Divinity
             ?
             No
             surely
             ,
             then
             he
             had
             contradicted
             the
             Council
             ,
             and
             made
             them
             downright
             Anthropomorphites
             ;
             but
             he
             lays
             it
             to
             their
             charge
             that
             they
             picture
             and
             make
             Representations
             of
             
               the
               Divinity
               and
               Trinity
               it self
            
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             of
             Saints
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             not
             sparing
             even
             the
             Divinity
             .
             O
             but
             ,
             saith
             the
             Council
             ,
             
               these
               are
               only
               Histories
               of
               the
               Holy
               Scriptures
               .
            
             But
             is
             there
             any
             History
             of
             Scripture
             that
             tells
             us
             God
             did
             so
             appear
             in
             any
             Form
             ,
             otherwise
             than
             in
             a
             Prophetical
             Scheme
             ?
             And
             is
             not
             even
             that
             forbidden
             when
             an
             Image
             of
             God
             is
             forbidden
             ,
             because
             God
             cannot
             be
             described
             in
             any
             way
             but
             by
             what
             he
             is
             not
             ;
             and
             so
             is
             a
             reason
             against
             Images
             in
             all
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             any
             one
             Instance
             ;
             and
             of
             which
             none
             can
             be
             proposed
             but
             what
             fall
             under
             the
             same
             condemnation
             ?
             
             As
             for
             what
             he
             hath
             seen
             
               in
               the
               Frontispiece
               of
               some
               Bibles
               and
               Common-Prayer
               Books
               ,
            
             they
             belong
             no
             more
             to
             our
             Church
             ,
             than
             the
             Temple
             of
             Pallas
             to
             the
             Roman
             Church
             ,
             though
             existent
             in
             it
             .
             If
             indeed
             they
             were
             as
             commonly
             to
             be
             seen
             in
             our
             Churches
             ,
             were
             allow'd
             ,
             were
             set
             up
             by
             order
             ,
             and
             ador'd
             ;
             if
             he
             could
             find
             it
             defended
             ,
             and
             the
             benefit
             they
             are
             of
             to
             the
             people
             ,
             set
             forth
             in
             the
             Articles
             and
             Catechism
             of
             our
             Church
             ,
             then
             he
             had
             something
             to
             say
             ;
             but
             till
             that
             ,
             he
             is
             guilty
             of
             a
             gross
             Misrepresentation
             ,
             and
             in
             his
             common
             phrase
             ,
             of
             an
             
               Absolute
               Falshood
            
             ,
             that
             saith
             ,
             
               that
               the
               Preacher's
               Exclamation
               of
               ,
               O
               hateful
               sight
               !
               may
               be
               as
               properly
               apply'd
               to
               any
               thing
               of
               that
               nature
               in
               our
               Churches
               .
            
          
           
             4.
             
             
               He
               prays
               to
               Images
               .
               This
               ,
            
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               is
               false
               too
            
             ,
             for
             several
             Reasons
             :
             (
             1.
             )
             
               Because
               they
               are
               taught
               to
               pray
               to
               God
               alone
               ,
               but
               to
               none
               else
               .
            
             Is
             that
             all
             ?
             It
             must
             be
             acknowledged
             they
             go
             a
             little
             further
             ,
             for
             
               they
               desire
               the
               Intercession
               of
               such
               holy
               persons
               as
               are
               acceptable
               to
               God
               ,
               whether
               in
               Heaven
               or
               Earth
               ?
            
             But
             do
             they
             no
             otherwise
             desire
             the
             Intercession
             of
             Holy
             persons
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             than
             they
             do
             those
             in
             Earth
             ?
             Do
             they
             ask
             ,
             suppose
             ,
             of
             a
             Confessor
             to
             
               be
               delivered
               from
               the
               chain
               of
               their
               sins
               ,
            
             
             
               to
               be
               preserved
               from
               spiritual
               maladies
               ,
               and
               Hell-fire
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               prepar'd
               for
               Heaven
               ,
               &c.
            
             as
             they
             ask
             of
             the
             Saints
             ?
             Or
             do
             they
             so
             much
             as
             pray
             to
             God
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             
               grant
               that
               by
               the
               Merits
               and
               Prayers
               of
               their
            
             Confessor
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             St.
             Andrew
             ,
             they
             
               may
               be
               delivered
               from
               the
               Fire
               of
               Hell
               ?
            
          
           
             (
             2.
             )
             He
             saith
             ,
             
               For
               Images
               ,
               we
               confess
               them
               to
               be
               nothing
               but
               wood
               and
               stone
               .
            
             Will
             he
             be
             so
             bold
             as
             to
             say
             this
             ,
             
               nothing
               but
               wood
            
             ,
             after
             they
             are
             Consecrated
             ?
             Let
             our
             Author
             consult
             
               Papist
               Represented
               and
               not
               Misrepresented
            
             ,
             Chap.
             1.
             
             And
             will
             he
             deny
             that
             they
             are
             Representers
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             applied
             to
             as
             if
             the
             Objects
             Represented
             were
             present
             ?
             If
             he
             doth
             ,
             why
             has
             he
             not
             bestow'd
             a
             little
             of
             his
             pains
             in
             chastising
             the
             Apologist
             ?
             But
             it
             seems
             the
             Apologist
             however
             has
             laid
             himself
             open
             in
             going
             farther
             ,
             for
             he
             speaks
             of
             
               leaving
               prayers
               with
               an
               Image
            
             .
             And
             why
             not
             as
             well
             as
             pray
             to
             them
             ?
             Let
             him
             state
             the
             matter
             ,
             and
             confute
             this
             ,
             and
             I
             'le
             promise
             him
             the
             Apologist
             shall
             then
             give
             up
             the
             former
             .
             But
             what
             's
             become
             of
             the
             
               Christus
               in
               Imagine
            
             ,
             in
             Curtius
             ?
             Surely
             the
             City
             of
             Lucca
             will
             take
             it
             ill
             at
             his
             hands
             ,
             that
             he
             has
             not
             a
             word
             to
             say
             in
             behalf
             of
             their
             famous
             Image
             ,
             and
             the
             veracity
             of
             their
             Historian
             .
             Here
             I
             shall
             refer
             the
             Sayer
             to
             what
             has
             been
             already
             said
             ,
             Char.
             9.
             n.
             2.
             
             I
             shall
             take
             his
             excuse
             that
             he
             makes
             ;
             for
             his
             
             perversion
             of
             the
             Preacher's
             sense
             ,
             though
             it
             had
             been
             a
             little
             more
             sincere
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             positively
             acknowledged
             his
             fault
             ,
             rather
             to
             come
             off
             with
             an
             If
             ,
             when
             the
             case
             is
             evident
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             
               He
               worships
               Bread
               and
               Wine
               ,
               not
               as
               Representations
               of
               God
               ,
               but
               as
               God
               himself
               .
               This
               ,
            
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               is
               false
               ,
               since
               we
               worship
               only
               God
               himself
               ,
               and
               not
               the
               Bread
               and
               Wine
               ,
               which
               we
               believe
               not
               to
               be
               in
               the
               Blessed
               Sacrament
               .
            
             And
             then
             he
             comes
             in
             with
             his
             charge
             of
             Misrepresenting
             ,
             and
             gravely
             adds
             a
             good
             Rule
             from
             a
             worthy
             hand
             .
             But
             all
             is
             spoiled
             for
             want
             of
             proof
             that
             the
             Preacher
             doth
             charge
             it
             upon
             them
             ,
             that
             t●●y
             believe
             first
             of
             all
             the
             Bread
             and
             Wine
             to
             be
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             :
             and
             
               yet
               worship
               it
               as
               God
               himself
               .
            
             But
             the
             Preacher
             speaks
             not
             of
             what
             they
             believed
             ,
             but
             what
             they
             did
             ,
             as
             is
             plain
             by
             the
             Negative
             he
             inserts
             ,
             viz.
             
               Here
               you
               see
               the
               Bread
               and
               Wine
               are
               worshipped
               by
               them
               ,
               not
               as
               Representations
               of
               God
               ,
            
             which
             the
             Bread
             and
             Wine
             are
             ,
             
               but
               as
               God
               himself
            
             .
             The
             Preacher
             shews
             the
             grossness
             of
             their
             practice
             ,
             that
             what
             is
             indeed
             but
             Bread
             and
             Wine
             in
             their
             Substance
             ,
             and
             a
             Representation
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             they
             worship
             as
             God
             himself
             .
             The
             former
             is
             what
             the
             thing
             is
             in
             it self
             ,
             the
             latter
             he
             charges
             upon
             them
             as
             their
             practice
             .
             And
             therefore
             the
             Sayer
             first
             mistakes
             the
             case
             ,
             and
             then
             proceeds
             to
             spend
             a
             censure
             upon
             it
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             
               He
               is
               taught
               ,
               that
               the
               Passion
               of
               Christ
               takes
               away
               only
               the
               guilt
               of
               Mortal
               sins
               ,
               but
               not
               the
               eternal
               punishment
               .
            
             Here
             the
             Apologist
             took
             some
             little
             pains
             to
             state
             the
             Case
             ,
             and
             proceeded
             upon
             these
             Heads
             ,
             to
             shew
             in
             their
             way
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             the
             Guilt
             may
             be
             taken
             away
             ,
             when
             the
             punishment
             is
             not
             .
             2.
             
             That
             the
             Guilt
             may
             be
             taken
             away
             by
             one
             cause
             ,
             and
             the
             eternal
             punishment
             by
             another
             .
             3.
             
             That
             the
             Passion
             of
             Christ
             only
             takes
             away
             the
             Guilt
             of
             Mortal
             sins
             ,
             but
             doth
             not
             take
             away
             the
             eternal
             punishment
             .
             Here
             it
             might
             be
             expected
             our
             Author
             would
             have
             enter'd
             into
             the
             Merits
             of
             the
             Cause
             ,
             but
             instead
             of
             that
             ,
             saith
             ,
             
               it
               's
               false
            
             ;
             gives
             us
             a
             short
             reason
             or
             two
             ,
             and
             dismisses
             the
             point
             ,
             and
             leaves
             the
             Apology
             without
             a
             word
             of
             Reply
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             
               He
               is
               taught
               the
               non-necessity
               of
               Repentance
               before
               the
               imminent
               point
               of
               death
               .
            
             This
             is
             another
             new
             point
             scor'd
             up
             to
             the
             account
             of
             the
             Preachers
             ,
             and
             was
             none
             of
             the
             twenty
             eight
             Assertions
             in
             the
             Advice
             .
             But
             however
             ,
             I
             shall
             try
             whether
             the
             Preacher
             had
             not
             Authority
             for
             it
             .
          
           
           
             Here
             our
             Author
             offers
             two
             things
             :
             1.
             
             
               That
               it
               's
               absolutely
               contrary
               to
               the
               Doctrine
               and
               general
               practice
               of
               their
               Church
               ,
               whose
               Members
               are
               obliged
               to
               go
               to
               Confession
               once
               a
               year
               ,
               which
               cannot
               be
               perform'd
               without
               a
               beauty
               Repentance
               .
            
             2.
             
             
               We
               hear
               nothing
               so
               much
               discoursed
               of
               in
               our
               Books
               and
               Sermons
               ,
               as
               deferring
               Repentance
               to
               the
               last
               .
            
             I
             will
             not
             undertake
             for
             their
             Sermons
             ,
             for
             I
             am
             not
             so
             conversant
             in
             theirs
             ,
             as
             he
             is
             in
             ours
             ;
             but
             in
             their
             Books
             we
             find
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             they
             are
             taught
             that
             they
             are
             not
             bound
             to
             repent
             
               but
               in
               the
               danger
               or
               point
               of
               death
               .
            
             
             So
             Navar
             ,
             who
             affirms
             it
             to
             be
             
               the
               sense
               of
               all
            
             .
             2.
             
             That
             though
             the
             Church
             calls
             upon
             them
             to
             repent
             at
             solemn
             times
             ,
             as
             Easter
             ,
             yet
             the
             Church
             is
             satisfied
             in
             the
             Ritual
             performance
             of
             it
             ,
             
             and
             that
             true
             inward
             Repentance
             is
             not
             thereby
             requir'd
             .
             3.
             
             That
             to
             defer
             our
             Repentance
             ,
             is
             but
             a
             venial
             sin
             .
             
             4.
             
             This
             is
             conformable
             to
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             which
             teaches
             that
             Absolution
             with
             Attrition
             is
             equivalent
             to
             Confession
             .
             Of
             this
             see
             Char.
             14.
             n.
             2.
             
          
           
             8.
             
             
               The
               bare
               saying
               of
               Prayers
               ,
               without
               either
               minding
               what
               he
               says
               ,
               or
               understanding
               it
               ,
               is
               sufficient
               to
               the
               Divine
               acceptance
               .
            
          
           
             9.
             
             
               So
               he
               is
               to
               appear
               before
               God
               dumb
               and
               senseless
               ,
               like
               one
               of
               his
               Idols
               .
            
          
           
             Our
             Author
             observes
             here
             ,
             that
             
               it
               seems
               by
               the
               Apologizer
               this
               saying
               of
               the
               Preacher
               is
               not
               charged
               upon
               us
               as
               a
               profess'd
               Doctrine
               of
               ours
               ,
               but
               only
               as
               a
               consequence
               of
               his
               own
               Head
               ;
               and
               from
               whence
               does
               he
               draw
               it
               ?
               From
               this
               suppos'd
               principle
               ,
            
             viz.
             the
             Romish
             
               Church
               enjoyns
               the
               saying
               Prayers
               in
               a
               Language
               unknown
               to
               the
               Generality
               of
               the
               people
               .
            
             The
             Chain
             as
             here
             represented
             ,
             is
             wholly
             a
             Fiction
             .
             For
             after
             the
             Apologist
             had
             charged
             him
             with
             a
             partial
             Relation
             of
             the
             Preacher's
             sense
             ,
             he
             thus
             concludes
             ,
             
               So
               that
               what
               the
               Adviser
               quotes
               is
            
             (
             not
             a
             consequence
             infer'd
             from
             a
             principle
             ,
             as
             he
             saith
             ,
             but
             )
             
               a
               particular
               of
               the
               foregoing
               General
               ,
               the
               Preacher
               telling
               his
               Auditors
               ,
               that
               meer
               Works
               done
               in
               Acts
            
             of
             Devotion
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             is
             ,
             in
             the
             opinion
             of
             that
             Church
             ,
             sufficient
             to
             Divine
             Acceptance
             ;
             This
             he
             fortifies
             with
             an
             Instance
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             in
             bare
             saying
             of
             Prayers
             without
             either
             minding
             what
             they
             say
             ,
             or
             understanding
             it
             .
             And
             he
             goes
             on
             :
             And
             
               agreeably
               hereunto
               the
               Romish
               Church
               enjoyns
               the
               saying
               them
               in
               a
               Language
               not
               understood
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             So
             far
             is
             it
             either
             from
             our
             Author's
             consequence
             ,
             or
             a
             principle
             from
             whence
             it
             's
             infer'd
             .
             But
             here
             our
             Author
             slips
             away
             from
             the
             Argument
             of
             the
             Apologist
             ,
             which
             brought
             him
             to
             the
             exigence
             of
             owning
             himself
             a
             Falsifier
             as
             to
             his
             charge
             against
             the
             Preacher
             ;
             
             or
             a
             Deserter
             and
             Condemner
             of
             his
             own
             Church
             .
             But
             why
             doth
             he
             now
             call
             [
             
               the
               enjoyning
               of
               a
               Prayer
               in
               a
               Language
               unknown
               to
               the
               People
            
             ]
             
               a
               supposed
               Principle
            
             ?
             Is
             it
             not
             enjoyned
             ?
             There
             he
             is
             silent
             .
             But
             what
             if
             the
             Priests
             do
             not
             understand
             ?
             So
             it
             has
             been
             ;
             so
             
               Nic.
               Clemangis
            
             saith
             ,
             
               We
               see
               Priests
               almost
               universally
               have
               much
               ado
               to
               read
               ,
            
             
             
               without
               understanding
               the
               Sense
               or
               the
               Words
            
             ;
             so
             Billet
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             what
             if
             the
             Priests
             do
             understand
             it
             ?
             Is
             it
             therefore
             understood
             by
             the
             People
             ?
             But
             why
             doth
             he
             instance
             in
             Missals
             translated
             for
             Vulgar
             use
             ?
             That
             sure
             he
             should
             be
             cautious
             in
             ,
             for
             it
             's
             an
             attempt
             stands
             
               reprobated
               by
               a
               great
               Authority
               ,
               as
               the
               Seed-plot
               of
               Disobedience
               ,
            
             
             
               Sedition
               ,
               Schism
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             Now
             which
             is
             in
             the
             right
             ,
             Pope
             Alexander
             the
             7
             th
             ,
             who
             thus
             condemn'd
             and
             forbad
             it
             ;
             or
             our
             Author
             ,
             who
             saith
             ,
             
               The
               People
               have
               the
               same
               in
               English
            
             ;
             and
             what
             will
             become
             both
             of
             Priests
             that
             allow
             it
             ,
             and
             People
             that
             use
             it
             ,
             when
             the
             Anathema
             of
             the
             Council
             of
             Trent
             is
             also
             against
             it
             ,
             
             (
             as
             Salmeron
             ,
             and
             others
             declare
             )
             I
             shall
             leave
             as
             I
             find
             it
             .
             From
             thence
             our
             Author
             runs
             to
             the
             Mass
             ,
             which
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               being
               a
               Sacrifice
               rather
               than
               a
               Prayer
               ,
               the
               Attention
               and
               Devotion
               of
               the
               People
               doth
               not
               so
               much
               consist
               in
               the
               Words
               ,
               said
               by
               the
               Priest
               ,
               as
               in
               what
               is
               done
               by
               him
               .
            
             But
             is
             there
             in
             the
             Mass
             nothing
             but
             the
             Oblation
             ,
             nothing
             but
             Action
             ?
             Are
             there
             no
             Prayers
             ?
             That
             he
             dares
             not
             say
             ,
             he
             only
             softens
             ,
             
               it
               's
               not
               so
               much
               ,
               it
               's
               rather
               .
            
             And
             what
             does
             this
             signify
             to
             these
             parts
             of
             the
             Service
             ,
             which
             are
             not
             of
             that
             kind
             ?
             Where
             then
             is
             the
             Devotion
             and
             Attention
             ,
             when
             there
             is
             no
             Understanding
             ?
             Where
             the
             Acceptance
             ,
             when
             there
             is
             neither
             Attention
             or
             Devotion
             ?
             Let
             him
             consider
             what
             the
             Apologist
             said
             ,
             p.
             37
             ,
             39.
             and
             then
             he
             will
             find
             his
             Appeal
             to
             their
             Practice
             to
             be
             of
             no
             Service
             to
             him
             .
             When
             all
             is
             said
             ,
             he
             has
             lost
             the
             Argument
             about
             the
             Acceptance
             of
             Prayer
             not
             understood
             ,
             and
             which
             the
             Apologist
             offer'd
             him
             Authorities
             for
             .
             But
             here
             he
             supposes
             he
             has
             him
             at
             Advantage
             ;
             and
             tho
             he
             lets
             go
             Tolet
             and
             Salmeron
             ,
             yet
             he
             charges
             him
             home
             with
             
               somewhat
               worse
               than
               Ignorance
               ,
               for
               making
               the
               Representer
               an
               Abetter
               of
               such
               unreasonable
               Doctrine
               ,
            
             [
             
               that
               to
               say
               Prayers
               well
               and
               devoutly
               ,
               't
               is
               not
               necessary
               to
               have
               Attention
               not
               on
               the
               Words
               or
               Sense
            
             ]
             
               when
               he
               has
               left
               out
               the
               following
               Words
               ,
            
             [
             
               But
               rather
               purely
               on
               God.
            
             ]
             It
             's
             an
             Omission
             ,
             I
             confess
             ,
             a
             fault
             frequent
             with
             himself
             .
             I
             heartily
             wish
             our
             Author
             as
             clear
             of
             Abetting
             what
             he
             calls
             the
             
               unreasonable
               Doctrine
            
             ,
             as
             the
             Apologist
             is
             of
             Contrivance
             ;
             who
             may
             therefore
             justly
             return
             his
             own
             words
             in
             a
             charge
             somewhat
             worse
             ,
             
               I
               can
               assure
               him
               ,
               't
               was
               not
               design
               ,
            
             
             
             
               but
               mistake
               only
            
             .
             In
             justice
             to
             him
             ,
             let
             us
             put
             it
             in
             ,
             yet
             I
             don't
             see
             the
             case
             at
             all
             amended
             ;
             
               Attention
               purely
               on
               God
            
             ,
             being
             a
             distinct
             thing
             from
             Attention
             on
             the
             Prayers
             .
             And
             if
             he
             says
             his
             Prayers
             without
             attending
             to
             the
             
               Words
               or
               Sense
            
             ,
             whether
             he
             
               thinks
               purely
               on
               God
            
             ,
             or
             thinks
             on
             any
             thing
             else
             ,
             yet
             he
             is
             no
             more
             at
             these
             his
             Prayers
             with
             his
             mind
             ,
             than
             if
             he
             were
             not
             at
             Prayers
             .
             For
             what
             are
             Prayers
             in
             publick
             but
             the
             Words
             and
             Sense
             ?
             And
             what
             makes
             them
             our
             Prayers
             ,
             but
             Attention
             to
             the
             Words
             and
             Sense
             ?
             So
             that
             Prayers
             without
             Attention
             ,
             are
             much
             at
             one
             with
             Prayers
             without
             Understanding
             :
             And
             those
             are
             Prayers
             without
             Attention
             ,
             where
             the
             Words
             and
             Sense
             of
             the
             Prayers
             are
             not
             attended
             to
             .
             Well
             ,
             this
             saith
             our
             Author
             ,
             
               is
               unreasonable
               Doctrine
               ,
               That
               to
               say
               say
               Prayers
               well
               and
               devoutly
               ,
               't
               is
               not
               necessary
               to
               have
               Attention
               on
               the
               Words
               and
               Sense
               .
            
             And
             I
             hope
             't
             is
             
               unreasonable
               Doctrine
            
             then
             ,
             that
             to
             say
             Prayers
             well
             and
             devoutly
             ,
             't
             is
             not
             necessary
             to
             understand
             either
             Words
             and
             Sense
             .
             And
             yet
             this
             is
             approv'd
             Doctrine
             in
             their
             Church
             ;
             
             for
             saith
             
               Salmeron
               ,
               Prayers
               are
               like
               the
               Words
               of
               a
               Charmer
               ,
               they
               prevail
               even
               when
               they
               are
               not
               understood
               .
            
             I
             hope
             again
             ,
             't
             is
             
               unreasonable
               Doctrine
            
             ,
             that
             in
             Prayer
             ,
             
             't
             is
             
               not
               necessary
               to
               attend
               to
               the
               Sense
               ;
               nor
               so
               much
               as
               to
               consider
               he
               is
               present
               before
               God
               :
            
             And
             yet
             no
             less
             than
             Cardinal
             Tolet
             so
             determines
             .
             By
             this
             time
             ,
             I
             hope
             both
             Preacher
             and
             Vindicator
             are
             set
             right
             in
             our
             Author
             's
             good
             Opinion
             as
             to
             this
             matter
             .
             Proceed
             we
             .
          
           
             Here
             I
             expected
             a
             round
             Charge
             against
             Assertion
             20
             th
             ,
             that
             
               they
               avowedly
               allow
               what
               God
               positively
               forbids
               .
            
             It
             's
             blunt
             and
             home
             ,
             and
             what
             the
             Apologist
             makes
             good
             ;
             but
             this
             is
             a
             dry
             Doctrine
             ,
             and
             so
             he
             substitutes
             a
             new
             one
             in
             the
             place
             .
          
        
         
           
             Fourteenth
             Character
             of
             a
             Pulpit-Papist
             .
             
          
           
             Under
             this
             are
             reduced
             seven
             Particulars
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             
               To
               cover
               his
               Idolatry
               he
               commits
               Sacrilege
               ,
               steals
               away
               one
               of
               the
               Ten
               Commandments
               ,
               and
               by
               their
            
             Index
             Expurgatorius
             ,
             
               blots
               the
               two
               Tables
               themselves
            
             .
          
           
             This
             is
             a
             new
             Charge
             ,
             brought
             to
             the
             Account
             ,
             but
             I
             shall
             give
             it
             some
             Consideration
             .
             This
             Charge
             ,
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               is
               not
               sincere
            
             .
             1.
             
             
               Because
               they
               have
               the
               Ten
               Commandments
               in
               their
               Bibles
               and
               Catechism
               .
            
             2.
             
             
               If
               they
               are
               set
               short
               in
               some
               little
               Abstracts
               of
               Christian
               Doctrine
               ,
               it
               's
               in
               Compliance
               to
               the
               Weakness
               of
               some
               Memories
               and
               
               Capacities
               ,
               setting
               down
               only
               the
               Words
               of
               the
               Precept
               ,
               without
               the
               Addition
               of
               Threats
               ,
               Promises
               or
               Explications
               .
            
          
           
             In
             the
             first
             of
             these
             he
             would
             insinuate
             ,
             as
             if
             the
             2
             d
             Commandment
             is
             never
             expunged
             by
             them
             ,
             which
             he
             dares
             not
             stand
             to
             .
             If
             it
             be
             expunged
             elsewhere
             ,
             to
             what
             purpose
             doth
             he
             refer
             us
             to
             the
             Bible
             and
             Catechisms
             ?
             For
             if
             it
             be
             in
             the
             Bible
             and
             Catechisms
             ,
             but
             not
             in
             the
             Offices
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             it
             's
             still
             a
             true
             Charge
             against
             them
             .
             And
             I
             remember
             it
             was
             both
             shew'd
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             not
             in
             several
             of
             their
             Offices
             ,
             and
             it
             was
             put
             to
             him
             ,
             
             to
             shew
             
               in
               what
               publick
               Offices
               of
               their
               Church
               it
               is
               to
               be
               found
               .
            
             But
             however
             ,
             it
             
               is
               in
               their
               Bibles
            
             ,
             but
             what
             is
             this
             to
             those
             that
             have
             not
             the
             use
             of
             the
             Bible
             permitted
             to
             them
             ?
             However
             ,
             
               it
               is
               in
               their
               Catechisms
            
             .
             Surely
             our
             Author
             is
             not
             sincere
             .
             
             For
             he
             once
             confess'd
             it
             to
             be
             left
             out
             in
             their
             
               short
               Catechisms
            
             ;
             or
             if
             he
             is
             improv'd
             since
             that
             time
             in
             his
             Confidence
             ,
             I
             will
             produce
             Catechism
             after
             Catechism
             ,
             where
             it
             is
             not
             ;
             such
             as
             the
             
               Child's
               Catechism
            
             ,
             1678.
             
             And
             as
             for
             the
             Abstracts
             ,
             even
             in
             those
             the
             two
             first
             Commandments
             are
             thrust
             into
             one
             ,
             and
             often
             there
             is
             nothing
             at
             all
             of
             the
             second
             ,
             but
             an
             &c.
             in
             the
             place
             ,
             as
             in
             
               the
               Abstract
               of
               the
               Scripture
               Catechism
               ,
            
             An.
             1675
             ;
             which
             I
             suppose
             is
             that
             which
             he
             himself
             refers
             to
             ,
             p.
             57.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             
               For
               his
               Absolution
               ,
               't
               is
               not
               necessary
               he
               should
               be
               sorry
               for
               his
               Sin
               ,
               but
               only
               for
               the
               Penance
               .
            
             Here
             I
             presumed
             our
             Author
             would
             have
             expatiated
             upon
             the
             point
             ,
             and
             have
             clear'd
             their
             Church
             (
             if
             he
             could
             )
             from
             the
             Imputation
             charged
             upon
             them
             by
             the
             Preacher
             ,
             and
             maintain'd
             by
             the
             Apologist
             ,
             who
             shew'd
             from
             the
             Council
             of
             Trent
             ,
             their
             Catechism
             ,
             and
             the
             Practice
             of
             their
             Church
             ,
             that
             a
             Sorrow
             for
             the
             Penance
             alone
             (
             or
             Attrition
             )
             with
             Confession
             to
             the
             Priest
             ,
             is
             sufficient
             without
             Contrition
             ;
             but
             to
             all
             this
             ,
             our
             Author
             gives
             no
             Reply
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             
               If
               this
               should
               fail
               ,
               't
               is
               but
               being
               at
               the
               Charge
               of
               an
               Indulgence
               ,
               or
               Pope's
               Pardon
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               to
               purchase
               so
               many
               penny-worth
               of
               other
               mens
               Merits
               :
               And
               this
               is
               what
               is
               requir'd
               instead
               of
               Regeneration
               ,
               Sanctification
               ,
               and
               a
               Godly
               Life
               .
            
             This
             ,
             saith
             our
             Author
             ,
             
               involves
               an
               absolute
               Falsity
               ;
               whilst
               it
               supposes
               that
               a
               Papist
               ,
               who
               is
               sorry
               neither
               for
               his
               Sins
               ,
               nor
               the
               Punishment
               that
               attends
               them
               ,
               has
               no
               more
               to
               do
               than
               to
               procure
               the
               Pope's
               Pardon
               ;
               and
               that
               this
               is
               sufficient
               instead
               of
               Repentance
               .
               This
               is
               a
               most
               abominable
               Doctrine
               in
               it self
               ,
               and
               most
               injuriously
               charg'd
               upon
               us
               .
            
             And
             yet
             as
             
               abominable
               Doctrine
            
             
             as
             it
             is
             ,
             it
             's
             found
             and
             prov'd
             upon
             them
             by
             the
             Apologist
             ,
             from
             the
             Indulgences
             granted
             in
             their
             
             Crusado's
             ,
             and
             upon
             other
             Occasions
             .
             But
             saith
             our
             
               Sayer
               ,
               The
               only
               ground
               for
               it
               ,
               is
               the
               Practice
               of
               some
               prostigate
               Men
               ,
            
             in
             the
             number
             of
             which
             he
             must
             then
             place
             several
             of
             his
             Popes
             .
             But
             to
             all
             the
             Evidence
             for
             this
             ,
             our
             Author
             saith
             not
             a
             Word
             .
             Of
             this
             ,
             let
             the
             Reader
             see
             before
             ,
             Char.
             12.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             
               Auricular
               Confession
               ,
               their
               great
               Intelligence
               ,
               and
            
             Leiger
             Nuntio
             ,
             
               is
               the
               main
               Curb
               of
               the
               Laity
               ,
               whereby
               the
               Clergy
               holds
               them
               in
               aw
               ,
               in
               being
               admitted
               to
               all
               their
               Secrets
               of
               States
               and
               Families
               ,
               thereby
               to
               work
               their
               Purposes
               and
               Plots
               :
               't
               is
               a
               matter
               of
               meer
               Interest
               ;
               and
               were
               there
               no
               gain
               in
               it
               ,
               they
               would
               be
               ashamed
               of
               it
               .
            
          
           
             Of
             this
             ,
             he
             saith
             ,
             It
             's
             
               a
               most
               odious
               Character
               of
               an
               Institution
               allowed
               ,
               even
               in
               the
               Church
               of
            
             England
             .
             What
             ,
             is
             their
             Auricular
             Confession
             ,
             as
             it
             's
             described
             from
             the
             Council
             of
             Trent
             in
             the
             Apology
             ,
             
               an
               Institution
               of
               the
               Church
               of
            
             England
             ?
             Doth
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             hold
             it
             necessary
             ,
             
               jure
               Divino
            
             ,
             to
             Confess
             to
             the
             Priest
             ,
             all
             and
             singular
             mortal
             Sins
             ,
             even
             the
             most
             Secret
             ,
             whether
             Acts
             ,
             Thoughts
             or
             Desires
             ,
             with
             all
             their
             Circumstances
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             may
             change
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             Sin
             ;
             and
             without
             doing
             which
             ,
             no
             Absolution
             is
             to
             be
             given
             ?
             He
             may
             as
             well
             say
             ,
             Transubstantiation
             is
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             because
             they
             own
             the
             Eucharist
             ,
             as
             their
             Auricular
             Confession
             is
             an
             Institution
             of
             our
             Church
             ,
             because
             it
             allows
             and
             approves
             Confession
             in
             some
             cases
             .
             But
             ,
             what
             saith
             our
             Author
             to
             the
             Charge
             ?
             What
             to
             the
             use
             made
             of
             it
             in
             intruding
             into
             the
             
               Secrets
               of
               States
               and
               Families
            
             ,
             and
             to
             work
             their
             Projects
             ?
             What
             to
             the
             Allegations
             from
             their
             own
             Historians
             ?
             Here
             the
             old
             Refuge
             is
             made
             use
             of
             ,
             Silence
             .
             Of
             this
             ,
             see
             before
             ,
             Char.
             9.
             n.
             3.
             
          
           
             5.
             
             
               Ignorance
               is
               the
               Mother
               of
               their
               Devotion
               ,
               which
               they
               are
               bound
               to
               by
               Vow
               ,
               and
               under
               the
               severest
               Penalties
               .
            
             This
             ,
             saith
             our
             Author
             ,
             
               is
               a
               great
               Calumny
               ,
               and
               an
               empty
               Consequence
               of
               the
               Preacher
               .
            
             Methinks
             our
             Author
             should
             not
             be
             so
             brisk
             upon
             this
             Sermon
             ,
             which
             he
             has
             made
             so
             extremely
             bold
             with
             ,
             sometimes
             mollifying
             the
             Sense
             of
             it
             ,
             (
             when
             it
             looks
             two
             broad
             upon
             them
             )
             at
             other
             times
             sharpning
             it
             ,
             leaving
             out
             and
             altering
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             here
             ,
             when
             he
             made
             the
             Preacher
             say
             before
             ,
             they
             are
             
               bound
               to
               vow
               Ignorance
            
             .
             This
             ,
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               the
               Apologizer
               pretends
               to
               make
               out
               .
            
             
             But
             if
             it
             be
             but
             Pretence
             ,
             why
             has
             not
             the
             Sayer
             expos'd
             him
             ,
             and
             run
             down
             the
             Instances
             of
             St.
             
               Benedict
               ,
               Francis
               ,
               Ignatius
               Loyala
               ?
            
             I
             acknowledg
             the
             Learning
             of
             many
             of
             their
             Fryers
             and
             Monks
             ,
             but
             they
             are
             not
             beholding
             to
             their
             Vows
             and
             Rules
             for
             their
             Learning
             :
             For
             the
             more
             they
             keep
             to
             them
             ,
             the
             less
             Learned
             they
             will
             be
             ;
             or
             else
             I
             know
             not
             why
             the
             Jesuits
             are
             not
             as
             strictly
             tied
             up
             to
             their
             Hours
             ,
             &c.
             as
             the
             Benedictines
             .
             But
             what
             is
             become
             of
             Assertion
             25.
             
             
               Their
               avowed
               Principles
               are
               to
               keep
               the
               People
               in
               Ignorance
               ?
            
             Where
             are
             we
             to
             expect
             the
             Answer
             to
             what
             the
             Apologist
             there
             produced
             in
             Confirmation
             of
             it
             ?
             That
             's
             reserved
             to
             a
             more
             convenient
             time
             .
             See
             before
             ,
             Char.
             8.
             
          
           
             Here
             again
             ,
             we
             want
             an
             Answer
             to
             what
             was
             said
             on
             Assertion
             26.
             
             
               They
               teach
               their
               People
               better
               Manners
               ,
               than
               to
               rely
               upon
               the
               all-sufficient
               Merits
               of
               Christ.
            
             All
             which
             the
             Apologist
             did
             undetake
             to
             prove
             upon
             them
             .
          
           
             But
             instead
             of
             that
             ,
             our
             Author
             throws
             in
             a
             new
             Instance
             to
             make
             up
             the
             Defect
             ,
             viz.
             
          
           
             6.
             
             
               They
               must
               wholly
               submit
               their
               Reason
               to
               an
               Infallible
               Judg
               ,
               even
               so
               far
               (
               if
               one
               of
               their
               greatest
               Authors
               say
               true
               )
               as
               to
               be
               bound
               to
               believe
               Virtue
               to
               be
               Bad
               ,
               and
               Vice
               to
               be
               Good
               ,
               if
               it
               shall
               please
               his
               Holiness
               to
               say
               so
               .
            
             This
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             is
             
               a
               gross
               Abuse
               of
            
             Bellarmin
             .
             But
             first
             of
             all
             ,
             what
             saith
             he
             to
             the
             general
             Proposition
             ,
             That
             
               they
               must
               wholly
               submit
               their
               Reason
               to
               the
               Infallible
               Judg
               ?
            
             Is
             that
             an
             Abuse
             of
             their
             Church
             ?
             And
             setting
             aside
             Bellarmin
             for
             the
             present
             ;
             Is
             there
             none
             of
             his
             gross
             Doctrine
             to
             be
             found
             elsewhere
             ?
             What
             thinks
             he
             ,
             if
             the
             Pope
             should
             
               declare
               the
               right
               Hand
               is
               the
               left
               ,
            
             are
             they
             bound
             to
             believe
             it
             ?
             This
             was
             once
             call'd
             a
             Misrepresentation
             in
             the
             Preacher
             ,
             but
             their
             own
             Lyra
             was
             beforehand
             with
             him
             (
             tho
             our
             Author
             had
             the
             good
             manners
             to
             leave
             out
             the
             Quotation
             )
             .
             What
             thinks
             he
             of
             the
             Rule
             of
             Ignatius
             ,
             That
             
               if
               the
               Catholick
               Church
               define
               that
               to
               be
               black
               ,
               which
               appears
               to
               be
               white
               ,
               they
               are
               bound
               to
               account
               it
               to
               be
               black
               ?
            
             What
             's
             think
             he
             of
             meriting
             by
             believing
             an
             Heretical
             Proposition
             taught
             by
             his
             Bishop
             ?
             These
             are
             Cases
             resolved
             by
             them
             in
             the
             Affirmative
             ,
             as
             the
             Apologist
             shew'd
             in
             the
             place
             quoted
             by
             our
             Author
             ;
             but
             tho
             nothing
             could
             be
             objected
             against
             those
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             Evidences
             ,
             yet
             it
             seems
             this
             is
             a
             most
             
               gross
               Abuse
               of
            
             Bellarmin
             ,
             
               an
               inexcusable
               Aspersion
            
             ,
             a
             Forgery
             of
             the
             Preacher
             .
             But
             ,
             why
             all
             this
             ?
             Because
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             these
             words
             are
             not
             his
             Assertion
             ,
             but
             an
             Inconvenience
             he
             argues
             from
             ,
             in
             proof
             of
             what
             he
             had
             before
             asserted
             ,
             
               that
               the
               Pope
               is
               
               Infallible
               .
            
             But
             if
             it
             be
             an
             Inconvenience
             ,
             it's
             what
             he
             is
             contented
             should
             be
             taken
             for
             an
             Assertion
             .
             It
             's
             plainly
             a
             case
             he
             puts
             ,
             The
             general
             Proposition
             in
             proof
             indeed
             was
             ,
             that
             the
             
               Pope
               could
               not
               err
               in
               things
               of
               themselves
               good
               and
               evil
               ,
               as
               it
               's
               a
               matter
               of
               Faith
               (
               the
               Catholick
               Faith
               teaching
               Virtue
               to
               be
               good
               ,
               and
               Vice
               to
               be
               evil
               .
               )
            
             The
             next
             Proposition
             in
             confirmation
             of
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             Church
             is
             bound
             to
             believe
             according
             to
             the
             Pope's
             Resolution
             of
             the
             case
             ,
             
               Vnless
               she
               would
               sin
               against
               conscience
               .
            
          
           
             The
             next
             is
             ,
             supposing
             that
             the
             Pope
             should
             command
             Vice
             and
             forbid
             Virtue
             ;
             then
             saith
             he
             ,
             the
             Church
             
               is
               bound
               to
               acquiesce
               in
               his
               judgment
               in
               all
               doubtful
               matters
               ,
               to
               do
               what
               he
               commands
               ,
               and
               not
               do
               what
               he
               forbids
               ;
               and
               lest
               perhaps
               she
               act
               against
               conscience
               ,
               she
               is
               bound
               to
               believe
               that
               to
               be
               good
               which
               he
               commands
               ,
               and
               that
               evil
               which
               he
               forbids
               .
            
             That
             the
             Pope
             cannot
             err
             ,
             is
             the
             Principle
             he
             holds
             to
             ;
             but
             yet
             to
             secure
             the
             duty
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             he
             breaks
             off
             the
             Argument
             ;
             and
             lets
             it
             all
             issue
             in
             the
             point
             of
             the
             Churches
             obedience
             and
             submission
             ,
             lest
             they
             should
             at
             last
             find
             his
             Holiness
             has
             thus
             err'd
             .
             Well
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             however
             if
             it
             should
             be
             so
             ,
             
             yet
             ,
             as
             he
             said
             before
             in
             another
             case
             ,
             
               it
               belongs
               not
               to
               Subjects
               to
               doubt
               of
               these
               things
               ,
               but
               simply
               to
               obey
               .
            
             And
             how
             timorous
             soever
             our
             Author
             is
             to
             own
             it
             ,
             how
             solicitous
             to
             bury
             it
             under
             the
             rubbish
             of
             
               Abuses
               ,
               Aspersions
            
             ,
             and
             Forgeries
             ;
             yet
             others
             are
             not
             so
             bashful
             .
             Even
             Bellarmin
             himself
             elsewhere
             doth
             admit
             it
             ,
             with
             some
             little
             qualification
             ,
             
             
               In
               a
               good
               sense
            
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               Christ
               gave
               to
            
             Peter
             
               the
               power
               of
               making
               sin
               not
               to
               be
               a
               sin
               ,
               and
               of
               what
               was
               not
               sin
               ,
               to
               be
               sin
               .
               Bellarmin
            
             indeed
             saw
             further
             than
             our
             Author
             :
             he
             know
             well
             ,
             that
             these
             Metamorphoses
             had
             been
             practised
             by
             the
             Papal
             Authority
             ,
             and
             if
             they
             were
             bound
             to
             believe
             that
             to
             be
             good
             which
             he
             commands
             ,
             and
             approve
             that
             which
             he
             decrees
             ,
             when
             what
             was
             in
             it self
             unlawful
             was
             made
             lawful
             by
             his
             determination
             ,
             there
             was
             no
             disputing
             .
             Of
             this
             we
             have
             a
             notable
             instance
             in
             Pope
             Martin
             the
             Fifth
             ,
             
             who
             after
             mature
             consultation
             ,
             did
             dispense
             with
             one
             that
             had
             taken
             his
             Sister
             to
             Wife
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             Scandals
             that
             otherwise
             must
             have
             happen'd
             upon
             their
             Separation
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             
               Their
               Church-men
               must
               live
               a
               single
               life
               ,
               whether
               honestly
               or
               no
               ,
               it
               makes
               no
               matter
               .
            
             Our
             Author
             after
             his
             wonted
             manner
             ,
             declares
             this
             to
             
               be
               utterly
               false
               ;
               it
               being
               no
               indifferent
               thing
               in
               our
               Church
               whether
               the
               Clergy
               live
               honestly
               or
               no.
            
             In
             this
             Assertion
             the
             Apologist
             observed
             there
             were
             two
             Points
             contained
             :
             1.
             
             That
             
             the
             Clergy
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             must
             and
             are
             obliged
             by
             the
             Order
             of
             their
             Church
             ,
             and
             their
             own
             Vow
             ,
             to
             lead
             a
             single
             life
             .
             2.
             
             That
             there
             is
             more
             care
             taken
             that
             they
             live
             single
             ,
             than
             that
             they
             live
             honestly
             .
             But
             this
             saith
             our
             Author
             is
             to
             
               fall
               much
               below
               the
               Preacher
            
             ;
             but
             why
             so
             ,
             what
             mighty
             difference
             is
             there
             betwixt
             saying
             ,
             as
             the
             Preacher
             ,
             that
             whether
             they
             can
             do
             it
             
               honestly
               ,
               it
               makes
               no
               matter
            
             ;
             or
             
               more
               care
               is
               taken
               that
               they
               live
               single
               ,
               than
               that
               they
               live
               honestly
               ?
            
             For
             certainly
             not
             much
             matter
             is
             made
             of
             that
             ,
             which
             they
             take
             no
             reasonable
             care
             in
             .
             But
             however
             he
             will
             not
             allow
             the
             proof
             of
             it
             offer'd
             in
             the
             Apology
             ;
             Which
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               is
               this
               chiefly
               ,
               because
               the
               punishment
               for
               a
               Clergy-man
               that
               marries
               ,
               is
               much
               greater
               than
               for
               one
               that
               keeps
               his
               Concubine
               .
            
             The
             matter
             of
             fact
             he
             allows
             ,
             and
             indeed
             it
             was
             undeniably
             prov'd
             against
             them
             .
             But
             this
             ,
             he
             saith
             ,
             is
             not
             
               to
               the
               purpose
            
             ,
             it
             being
             
               as
               if
               I
               should
               say
               ,
               that
               according
               to
               the
               Principles
               of
               the
               Church
               of
            
             England
             ,
             
               it
               matters
               not
               ,
               whether
               her
               Members
               turn
            
             Turks
             ,
             
               or
               no
               :
               And
               then
               should
               bring
               this
               for
               proof
               ,
               because
               she
               has
               severe
               penalties
               ,
               even
               of
               death
               it self
               for
               such
               as
               become
               Papists
               ,
               but
               none
               at
               all
               for
               those
               that
               turn
            
             Turks
             .
             But
             this
             is
             far
             from
             the
             case
             ;
             for
             Laws
             are
             made
             according
             to
             the
             state
             and
             exigence
             of
             Affairs
             ,
             and
             the
             Cases
             that
             fall
             out
             ,
             or
             probably
             may
             fall
             out
             ,
             and
             the
             damage
             done
             thereby
             to
             the
             Community
             :
             But
             where
             there
             is
             no
             danger
             or
             damage
             in
             prospect
             ,
             it
             's
             a
             ridiculous
             thing
             to
             make
             a
             Law.
             The
             danger
             here
             was
             from
             the
             Papists
             ,
             and
             their
             practices
             against
             the
             Government
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             reason
             of
             those
             Laws
             :
             but
             there
             is
             no
             danger
             of
             the
             Members
             of
             its
             Church
             turning
             Turks
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             reason
             why
             there
             is
             no
             Law
             against
             it
             .
             And
             his
             Argument
             would
             be
             much
             as
             if
             it
             should
             be
             said
             ,
             That
             according
             to
             the
             Principles
             of
             the
             Greek
             Church
             it
             matters
             not
             whether
             her
             Members
             turn
             Heathens
             ;
             and
             then
             should
             bring
             this
             for
             proof
             of
             it
             ,
             because
             she
             has
             severe
             Penalties
             ,
             even
             death
             it self
             for
             those
             that
             turn
             Turks
             (
             for
             they
             that
             so
             turn
             are
             not
             received
             into
             the
             Church
             without
             as
             openly
             renouncing
             ,
             as
             they
             profest
             Mahometism
             ,
             which
             is
             death
             )
             but
             none
             at
             all
             for
             those
             that
             turn
             Heathens
             .
             If
             he
             had
             put
             the
             case
             right
             ,
             it
             should
             have
             been
             thus
             ,
             That
             by
             the
             Laws
             of
             England
             it
             is
             death
             to
             turn
             Papist
             ,
             and
             a
             Fine
             of
             10
             s.
             to
             turn
             Turk
             ,
             in
             the
             same
             circumstances
             of
             danger
             ;
             then
             it
             had
             look'd
             speciously
             enough
             that
             they
             took
             more
             care
             that
             they
             should
             not
             turn
             Papists
             ,
             than
             Turks
             .
             And
             so
             we
             have
             brought
             the
             case
             home
             .
             For
             if
             when
             
             a
             Clergy-man
             is
             found
             married
             ,
             he
             must
             be
             separated
             or
             depriv'd
             ;
             but
             if
             he
             keeps
             a
             Concubine
             ,
             he
             is
             Fin'd
             but
             10
             s
             ;
             it
             's
             evident
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             worst
             crime
             in
             the
             opinion
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             .
             Our
             Author
             saith
             ,
             This
             was
             the
             chief
             Argument
             of
             the
             Apologist
             ;
             and
             if
             so
             ,
             methinks
             when
             he
             had
             dismist
             this
             by
             a
             comparison
             ,
             he
             might
             at
             once
             have
             blown
             off
             what
             remains
             .
             But
             though
             he
             has
             not
             thought
             fit
             to
             set
             the
             rest
             before
             the
             Reader
             ,
             yet
             I
             shall
             offer
             them
             to
             his
             Consideration
             .
             In
             further
             confirmation
             of
             this
             Charge
             ,
             the
             Apologist
             appeal'd
             to
             their
             Allowances
             ,
             as
             Priests
             Marriage
             is
             absolutely
             forbid
             without
             any
             Relaxation
             or
             Dispensation
             ,
             but
             Concubinage
             has
             been
             openly
             allow'd
             and
             licensed
             ;
             it
             's
             further
             confirmed
             by
             their
             Resolution
             of
             the
             Case
             ,
             when
             they
             account
             Concubinage
             and
             Fornication
             a
             less
             sin
             in
             a
             Priest
             than
             Marriage
             .
             These
             ,
             it
             seems
             ,
             were
             inconsiderable
             ;
             so
             neither
             the
             Argument
             ,
             nor
             the
             Authorities
             vouch'd
             for
             them
             ,
             deserved
             an
             Answer
             .
             And
             for
             company
             our
             Author
             has
             dismist
             also
             Assertion
             28.
             viz.
             
               The
               reason
               why
               the
               Clergy
               are
               bound
               to
               live
               single
               ,
               is
               for
               fear
               lest
               having
               Wives
               and
               Children
               they
               should
               give
               the
               State
               security
               of
               their
               Obedience
               to
               their
               Sovereign
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             I
             have
             now
             done
             with
             our
             Author
             's
             14
             Characters
             ,
             which
             consist
             partly
             of
             matter
             of
             Fact
             and
             Observation
             ,
             partly
             of
             Doctrine
             of
             their
             own
             ,
             and
             partly
             of
             Inferences
             from
             ,
             and
             Arguings
             upon
             them
             .
             In
             the
             two
             former
             of
             which
             (
             which
             are
             the
             proper
             Subject
             of
             Representation
             )
             I
             have
             shew'd
             there
             has
             been
             nothing
             charged
             upon
             them
             by
             the
             Preachers
             as
             to
             Principle
             ,
             Practice
             or
             Fact
             ,
             which
             they
             had
             not
             good
             Evidence
             for
             ;
             and
             was
             so
             far
             from
             being
             a
             Fiction
             of
             their
             own
             ,
             that
             they
             condemn
             them
             out
             of
             their
             own
             mouths
             .
             As
             for
             the
             latter
             ,
             it
             belongs
             not
             to
             the
             Case
             before
             us
             ;
             but
             yet
             that
             nothing
             might
             be
             wanting
             to
             give
             our
             Author
             satisfaction
             ,
             the
             Arguments
             produced
             by
             the
             Preachers
             against
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             have
             been
             considered
             ,
             and
             justified
             .
             So
             that
             in
             Conclusion
             I
             may
             here
             challenge
             him
             to
             shew
             that
             there
             is
             any
             Principle
             or
             Doctrine
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             a
             Principle
             of
             theirs
             ;
             or
             a
             Practice
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             a
             Practice
             ;
             or
             a
             Consequence
             which
             is
             not
             truly
             inferr'd
             from
             them
             .
             I
             do
             not
             think
             that
             a
             Misrepresentation
             can
             be
             justly
             chargeable
             upon
             a
             mere
             Mistake
             ,
             no
             more
             than
             it
             is
             upon
             the
             inconsequence
             of
             an
             Argument
             :
             But
             it
             's
             a
             Wonder
             to
             me
             ,
             that
             amongst
             the
             
               Ten
               thousand
               
               Pulpits
            
             ,
             (
             as
             he
             reckons
             them
             )
             and
             the
             multitude
             of
             Writers
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             and
             under
             all
             the
             Provocations
             they
             have
             met
             with
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             heat
             of
             Argument
             ,
             there
             can
             be
             nothing
             material
             produced
             against
             them
             ,
             notwithstanding
             the
             utmost
             diligence
             could
             be
             used
             ,
             and
             the
             reading
             of
             Volumes
             of
             Sermons
             on
             purpose
             to
             make
             a
             Discovery
             .
          
           
             Were
             they
             indeed
             guilty
             of
             Misrepresentation
             ,
             and
             that
             there
             was
             No
             
               praying
               to
               Images
               in
               the
               Church
               of
            
             Rome
             ;
             No
             
               compounding
               with
               Heaven
               for
               Vnforsaken
               Sins
            
             ;
             No
             
               worshipping
               Bread
               and
               Wine
               ,
               as
               God
               himself
            
             ;
             No
             
               saying
               Prayers
               without
               Attention
            
             ;
             No
             
               Divisions
               among
               themselves
            
             ;
             No
             
               renouncing
               their
               Senses
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             Yet
             we
             know
             where
             these
             would
             be
             match'd
             ,
             when
             our
             Adversaries
             tell
             us
             ,
             
               The
               Protestants
               have
               no
               God
               ,
               no
               Faith
               ,
               no
               Religion
               ;
               but
               are
               meer
               Atheists
               ,
               and
               worship
               the
               Devil
               ,
            
             as
             Possevine
             and
             Prateolus
             teach
             .
             
             That
             
               to
               run
               down
               Popery
               ,
               tho
               he
               know
               nothing
               of
               it
               ,
            
             
             
               is
               to
               be
               a
               true
               Son
               of
               the
               Church
               of
            
             England
             .
             That
             
               Interest
               and
               Passion
               puts
               the
               Preachers
               upon
               arguing
               in
               Defiance
               to
               their
               own
               Conscience
               ,
            
             
             (
             which
             our
             Author
             ,
             it
             seems
             ,
             knows
             better
             than
             themselves
             )
             .
             Or
             as
             a
             late
             Author
             ,
             That
             
               Libertinism
               is
               the
               sole
               Profession
               ,
               and
               the
               very
               soul
               of
               all
               Sectaries
            
             ;
             [
             that
             is
             ,
             
             those
             that
             are
             not
             in
             Communion
             with
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ]
             That
             
               the
               false
               Church
            
             [
             that
             is
             ,
             all
             but
             themselves
             ]
             
               and
               Religion
               ,
               hath
               no
               other
               but
               vile
               Hypocrites
               .
            
             That
             
               it
               Professeth
               the
               broad
               and
               large
               way
               leading
               to
               Destruction
               ,
               granting
               Libertinism
               to
               the
               highest
               degree
               of
               Wickedness
               in
               one
               kind
               or
               another
               .
               Into
               which
               ,
               whoever
               enters
               ,
               for
               saking
               the
               true
               ,
               begins
               presently
               to
               leave
               all
               Goodness
               ,
               and
               becomes
               an
               outcast
               and
               scum
               of
               the
               Earth
               ,
               as
               to
               all
               Wickedness
               and
               Prophaness
               .
            
             That
             
               it
               enjoys
               no
               true
               Spirituality
               ,
               but
               brainsick
               Phancy
               ;
               and
               there
               was
               never
               any
               sound
               Spiritual
               Book
               written
               by
               them
               .
               They
               have
               the
               Lord
               in
               their
               Mouth
               ,
               but
               their
               hearts
               are
               far
               from
               him
               .
            
             That
             
               by
               reason
               of
               its
               wicked
               Obstinacy
               and
               Libertinism
               ,
               it
               brings
               all
               the
               Professors
               thereof
               to
               Disobedience
               ,
               and
               takes
               away
               all
               neighbourly
               Love
               and
               just
               Dealing
               one
               with
               another
               ,
               and
               hereby
               bringing
               Ruin
               and
               Confusion
               upon
               all
               Commonwealths
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             If
             so
             much
             had
             been
             said
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ;
             what
             a
             rout
             had
             here
             been
             ?
             What
             a
             mustering
             up
             of
             
               Misrepresentations
               ,
               Calumnies
            
             and
             Abuses
             ?
             What
             
               arguing
               in
               Defiance
               to
               their
               own
               Conscience
               ?
            
             But
             I
             will
             here
             excuse
             the
             Author
             of
             the
             Mirror
             ,
             for
             he
             that
             can
             be
             so
             ignorant
             ,
             as
             to
             tell
             us
             ,
             that
             the
             Creed
             of
             Pius
             4
             th
             (
             which
             he
             at
             large
             rehearses
             )
             was
             
               the
               constant
               Profession
               of
               Faith
               in
               the
               days
               of
            
             Austin
             
               the
               Monk
               ,
               An.
            
             596.
             
             and
             can
             quote
             that
             
             Monk's
             Letter
             to
             Pope
             Gregory
             for
             it
             ,
             may
             ,
             for
             ought
             I
             know
             ,
             think
             as
             he
             writes
             ,
             and
             so
             his
             Representations
             of
             the
             Sectaries
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Profession
             of
             Pope
             
             Gregory's
             Faith
             be
             equally
             true
             ,
             and
             what
             he
             equally
             understands
             .
          
           
             But
             our
             Author
             is
             not
             alike
             excusable
             :
             For
             whatever
             he
             may
             know
             concerning
             the
             Days
             of
             Austin
             the
             Monk
             ,
             I
             know
             not
             ;
             but
             what
             he
             writes
             about
             ,
             belongs
             more
             to
             his
             own
             ,
             and
             so
             if
             he
             falls
             in
             with
             Misrepresentation
             ,
             his
             Conscience
             must
             be
             the
             more
             concerned
             :
             And
             which
             after
             all
             he
             is
             so
             far
             from
             making
             good
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             forced
             to
             use
             all
             the
             Shifts
             that
             one
             conscious
             to
             himself
             of
             infirmity
             ,
             and
             subtle
             enough
             to
             conceal
             it
             ,
             can
             contrive
             ;
             which
             for
             a
             Conclusion
             to
             the
             whole
             ,
             I
             shall
             now
             a
             little
             enquire
             into
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             first
             Artifice
             he
             uses
             ,
             is
             Disclaiming
             and
             Renouncing
             ,
             after
             this
             manner
             ,
             
             
               If
               to
               be
               a
               Papist
               ,
               is
               to
               be
               that
               which
               is
               describ'd
               in
               these
               Characters
               ;
               I
               declare
               ,
               I
               am
               none
               ,
               and
               that
               I
               am
               so
               far
               from
               undertaking
               Apologies
               for
               men
               of
               such
               Practices
               and
               Belief
               ,
               that
               I
               here
               profess
               a
               hearty
               Detestation
               of
               all
               such
               Engagements
               .
               —
               If
               this
               was
               so
               ,
               I
               concluded
               I
               had
               certainly
               fall'n
               into
               the
               very
               mouth
               of
               Hell-Doctrines
               ,
            
             
             
               I
               as
               much
               abhor
               ,
               as
               Hell
               and
               Damnation
               it self
               .
               If
               this
               be
               to
               be
               a
               Papist
               ;
               then
               certainly
               ,
               to
               be
               a
               Papist
               ,
               is
               to
               be
               the
               worst
               of
               Men.
               —
               And
               't
               is
               so
               far
               from
               being
               a
               doubt
               ,
               whether
               he
               be
               a
               Christian
               ,
               that
               't
               is
               certain
               he
               can
               be
               none
               ;
               and
               that
               if
               he
               be
               bound
               to
               believe
               and
               live
               according
               to
               the
               Principles
               here
               laid
               down
               ,
               he
               can
               have
               no
               right
               to
               Salvation
               .
            
             
             —
             
               Whatever
               Church
               would
               receive
               him
               with
               the
               Profession
               of
               all
               those
               scandalous
               Doctrines
               the
               Pulpits
               charge
               against
               us
               ,
               I
               would
               be
               sure
               to
               be
               no
               Member
               of
               it
               ;
               and
               if
               there
               were
               no
               other
               ,
               but
               that
               Church
               amongst
               Christians
               ,
               I
               would
               then
               begin
               to
               look
               towards
            
             Turky
             .
             
             Nay
             ,
             he
             advances
             further
             ,
             
               Whoever
               will
               be
               a
               good
               Papist
               ,
               must
               instead
               of
               assenting
               to
               ,
               disclaim
               every
               point
               that
               is
               here
               set
               down
               by
               the
               Pulpits
               ,
               as
               Articles
               of
               his
               Religion
               .
            
             Let
             us
             now
             try
             our
             Author
             ,
             in
             some
             one
             of
             these
             Scandalous
             and
             
               Abominable
               Doctrines
            
             ,
             who
             comes
             thus
             arm'd
             Cap-a-pie
             ,
             with
             
               Detestations
               ,
               Abhorrencies
               ,
               Disclaimings
            
             ,
             and
             see
             whether
             he
             be
             invulnerable
             .
             What
             thinks
             he
             of
             the
             first
             of
             those
             ,
             he
             calls
             ,
             
               Follies
               and
               Abominations
            
             ,
             
             viz.
             
               praying
               to
               Images
               ,
               and
               attributing
               Satisfaction
               and
               Expiation
               to
               a
               Crucifix
               of
               Wood
               and
               Stone
               ?
            
             What
             doth
             he
             think
             of
             the
             Office
             of
             Consecration
             ,
             where
             it
             's
             pray'd
             that
             God
             would
             bless
             
               the
               Wood
               of
               the
               Cross
            
             ,
             
             
               that
               it
               may
               be
               a
               saving
               Remedy
               to
               Mankind
               ,
               a
               Stability
               of
               Faith
               ,
               the
               Redemption
               of
               Souls
               ,
            
             &
             c
             ?
             How
             
             would
             he
             behave
             himself
             in
             the
             Company
             of
             Cardinal
             Capisucci
             ,
             who
             maintains
             that
             the
             Worship
             is
             to
             the
             Image
             ?
             How
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             the
             Arch-Bishop
             of
             Bourdeaux
             ,
             who
             defended
             the
             Curate's
             ,
             
               to
               the
               Word
               ,
               the
               Wood
               ,
            
             against
             
               Imbert's
               ,
               to
               Christ
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               the
               Wood
               ?
            
             Could
             he
             bear
             up
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             tell
             them
             it
             's
             Infamous
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             no
             Christians
             ,
             and
             
               have
               no
               right
               to
               Salvation
            
             ?
             Which
             doth
             he
             think
             would
             there
             be
             the
             Misrepresenter
             ,
             our
             Author
             that
             Dooms
             this
             to
             the
             Pit
             of
             Hell
             ,
             or
             those
             that
             defend
             it
             ?
             Of
             this
             Artifice
             ,
             see
             
               the
               View
            
             ,
             p.
             51.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Another
             Artifice
             is
             to
             confound
             the
             Consequences
             drawn
             by
             the
             Protestants
             from
             their
             Principles
             ,
             with
             their
             Principles
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             the
             Consequence
             to
             be
             their
             Principle
             .
             This
             he
             was
             formerly
             tax'd
             with
             in
             
               Doct.
               and
               Pract.
               and
               View
            
             ,
             p.
             63.
             
             And
             yet
             he
             proceeds
             still
             in
             the
             same
             order
             .
             So
             because
             they
             are
             accus'd
             of
             Idolatry
             ,
             therefore
             he
             makes
             that
             to
             be
             part
             of
             the
             Character
             of
             a
             Papist
             ,
             and
             then
             disavows
             it
             .
             Thus
             he
             saith
             ,
             
             
               Were
               Popery
               so
               foul
               as
               't
               is
               in
               the
               Opinion
               of
               the
               Vulgar
               ;
               did
               it
               teach
               Men
               Idolatry
               ,
               to
               worship
               any
               Creature
               for
               God
               ,
               to
               neglect
               the
               Commandments
               ,
               I
               would
               chuse
               rather
               to
               be
               a
            
             Jew
             ,
             Turk
             ,
             or
             Infidel
             ,
             
               than
               a
            
             Papist
             .
             All
             which
             signifies
             nothing
             ,
             unless
             the
             Papist
             should
             believe
             himself
             to
             be
             an
             Idolater
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             We
             must
             beware
             again
             ,
             that
             we
             follow
             him
             not
             too
             close
             ,
             or
             think
             after
             all
             these
             Disclaimings
             and
             Abhorrings
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             plainly
             to
             be
             understood
             ;
             for
             there
             are
             certain
             Reserves
             and
             Expositions
             carefully
             couch'd
             in
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             retire
             to
             upon
             occasion
             .
             Such
             as
             these
             ,
             
               A
               Papist
               is
               bound
               to
               disclaim
               every
               point
               here
               set
               down
               ,
            
             
             
               as
               Articles
               of
               his
               Religion
               ,
               and
               as
               they
               are
               obliged
               to
               the
               Profession
               of
               them
               ,
               so
               to
               believe
               and
               live
               —
               according
               to
               the
               Form
               asserted
               in
               the
               Characters
               ,
               as
               here
               set
               down
               .
            
             So
             that
             tho
             they
             are
             never
             so
             plainly
             prov'd
             upon
             them
             ;
             yet
             if
             they
             are
             not
             
               Articles
               of
               his
               Religion
            
             ,
             nor
             what
             they
             
               are
               obliged
               to
               believe
               and
               do
               ,
            
             or
             agree
             not
             precisely
             
               with
               the
               Form
            
             ,
             and
             
               as
               set
               down
            
             in
             the
             Characters
             ,
             he
             may
             safely
             abhor
             ,
             detest
             and
             damn
             them
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             If
             he
             be
             press'd
             home
             ,
             and
             the
             Authorities
             come
             thick
             ,
             or
             the
             Practice
             and
             use
             be
             urg'd
             a
             little
             too
             close
             ;
             he
             has
             yet
             a
             relief
             .
             
               I
               found
            
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               a
               great
               number
               of
               Matters
               of
               Fact
               ,
               as
               Massacres
               ,
            
             
             
               Vsurpations
               ,
               Murders
               of
               Princes
               ,
               Treasons
               ,
               Plots
               ,
               Conspiracies
               ,
               Persecutions
               ,
               and
               other
               such
               unwarrantable
               Practices
               ,
               charg'd
               against
               the
               Members
               of
               this
               Church
            
             [
             of
             Rome
             .
             ]
             
               I
               found
               again
               the
               vicious
               and
               scandalous
               Lives
               of
               some
               of
               her
               chief
               Prelates
               ,
               their
               Pride
               ,
               Covetousness
               and
               Luxury
               ,
               laid
               home
               ,
               as
               likewise
               the
               ill
               Examples
               of
               other
               Ecclesiastical
               Dignitaries
               ,
               as
               
               of
               Cardinals
               ,
               Bishops
               ,
               Priests
               ;
               their
               Ignorance
               ,
               Simony
               ,
               Oppression
               ,
               Cruelties
               ,
               Excesses
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             
               Then
               the
               loose
               and
               extravagant
               Opinions
               of
               many
               of
               her
               Doctors
               .
               Lastly
               ,
               many
               Superstitions
               and
               Abuses
               found
               amongst
               the
               People
               ,
               their
               being
               impos'd
               upon
               by
               some
               with
               idle
               Inventions
               ,
               the
               noise
               of
               Relicks
               and
               Miracles
               ,
               and
               being
               Priest-ridden
               a
               thousand
               other
               ways
               .
            
             This
             is
             in
             truth
             a
             Charge
             ,
             as
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               laid
               home
            
             .
             It
             's
             worth
             attending
             ,
             how
             he
             brings
             himself
             off
             ;
             why
             ,
             Here
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               I
               began
               to
               lay
               aside
               all
               Trouble
               and
               Scruples
               concerning
               my
               Religion
               ,
               being
               now
               well
               satisfied
            
             ;
             How
             ,
             that
             all
             this
             was
             false
             ?
             Not
             so
             quick
             ,
             but
             
               that
               the
               frightful
               Character
               ,
               which
               surprized
               me
               before
               ,
            
             (
             the
             matter
             of
             which
             it
             seems
             is
             true
             )
             
               was
               not
               taken
               from
               her
               Faith
               and
               Doctrine
               ,
               but
               only
               from
               the
               Vice
               and
               Wickedness
               of
               such
               ,
               who
               tho
               perchance
               in
               her
               Communion
               ,
               yet
               follow'd
               her
               Direction
               :
               And
               that
               't
               was
               rather
               a
               black
               Record
               of
               as
               many
               villanous
               Practices
               ,
               as
               ever
               had
               been
               committed
               by
               any
               of
               her
               Members
               ,
               sham'd
               upon
               the
               People
               .
            
             What
             ,
             as
             false
             ?
             That
             he
             dares
             not
             say
             ;
             but
             
               for
               a
               draught
               of
               such
               things
               the
               Church
               taught
               ,
               encourag'd
               and
               approv'd
               .
            
             What
             work
             is
             here
             for
             a
             Protestant
             Representer
             ?
             A
             Bedroll
             of
             Abominations
             !
             But
             saith
             our
             Author
             by
             way
             of
             Prevention
             and
             Alleviation
             ,
             It
             's
             a
             Character
             taken
             from
             the
             Vice
             and
             Wickedness
             of
             such
             ,
             who
             were
             
               perchance
               in
               her
               Communion
            
             .
             How
             !
             Popes
             ,
             Cardinals
             ,
             Bishops
             ,
             Priests
             ,
             but
             
               perchance
               in
               her
               Communion
            
             .
             Has
             our
             Author
             at
             last
             got
             possession
             of
             the
             Keys
             of
             the
             Inquisition
             ,
             and
             can
             he
             bring
             even
             Popes
             ,
             &c.
             before
             his
             Bar
             ?
             That
             may
             sound
             a
             little
             too
             harsh
             ;
             therefore
             the
             result
             is
             ,
             that
             
               it
               's
               sham'd
               upon
               the
               People
               ,
               for
               such
               things
               the
               Church
               taught
               ,
               encourag'd
               ,
               and
               approv'd
               .
            
             So
             that
             ,
             let
             the
             Doctrine
             prevail
             never
             so
             much
             ,
             the
             Teachers
             be
             never
             so
             many
             ,
             the
             Practice
             never
             so
             bad
             ,
             yet
             here
             is
             a
             Shield
             ,
             
               The
               Church
               has
               not
               taught
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             I
             remember
             it
             was
             once
             put
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             I
             find
             it
             not
             answer'd
             ,
             
             
               We
               are
               often
               blam'd
               for
               charging
               particular
               Doctrines
               upon
               their
               Church
               ,
               but
               we
               desire
               to
               know
               what
               it
               is
               makes
               a
               Doctrine
               of
               their
               Church
               .
            
             He
             tells
             us
             ,
             we
             are
             not
             to
             charge
             upon
             them
             
               every
               Opinion
               of
               Authors
            
             ,
             
             
               for
               the
               profess'd
               Religion
               of
               Papists
               ,
            
             —
             Not
             
               the
               loose
               and
               extravagant
               Opinions
               of
               many
               of
               her
               Doctors
            
             ;
             Not
             
               the
               different
               Opinions
               of
               School-Divines
            
             ,
             nor
             
               the
               Niceties
               a
               Parson
               designedly
               enters
               amongst
            
             ;
             but
             if
             we
             come
             to
             set
             Authority
             against
             Authority
             ,
             I
             know
             not
             why
             an
             Aquinas
             ,
             a
             Bellarmin
             ,
             a
             Suarez
             ,
             &c.
             may
             not
             vye
             with
             our
             Author
             ,
             and
             as
             soon
             be
             heard
             .
             And
             why
             a
             Profession
             of
             his
             own
             ,
             
             That
             I
             
               have
               declar'd
               nothing
               as
               an
               Article
               of
               Faith
               ,
               but
               what
               has
               been
               thus
               positively
               determined
               by
               the
               Church
               Representative
               ,
               or
               is
               so
               acknowledged
               by
               the
               whole
               Body
               Diffusive
               ,
            
             (
             which
             it
             seems
             he
             
             has
             consulted
             )
             should
             bear
             down
             the
             Authority
             of
             
               many
               of
               her
               Doctors
               and
               School-Divines
               ,
            
             when
             they
             both
             have
             come
             forth
             with
             the
             Approbation
             of
             their
             Church
             ,
             and
             never
             were
             condemn'd
             by
             it
             ,
             for
             teaching
             against
             it
             .
             And
             now
             the
             Controversy
             is
             depending
             betwixt
             them
             ,
             and
             we
             are
             to
             attend
             which
             gives
             the
             most
             faithful
             account
             of
             the
             Doctrine
             and
             Practices
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ;
             the
             Schoolmen
             of
             old
             time
             ,
             or
             the
             Representers
             of
             this
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             When
             all
             other
             helps
             fail
             ,
             he
             has
             one
             yet
             in
             reserve
             ,
             
               for
               the
               ending
               of
               this
               Controversy
               ,
            
             which
             is
             a
             Challenge
             he
             throws
             out
             to
             the
             Author
             of
             the
             
               Answer
               to
               the
               Representers
               Reflection
               upon
               the
               State
               and
               View
               ,
            
             and
             
               not
               to
               him
               ,
               but
               to
               all
               the
               Ministers
               ;
               nay
               ,
               to
               all
               the
               Protestants
               of
               this
               Nation
               :
            
             [
             
               Shew
               us
               the
               Papists
               to
               agree
               with
               those
               Characters
               ,
               that
               have
               been
               given
               them
               out
               of
               the
               Pulpits
               .
            
             ]
             This
             is
             the
             Sum
             of
             no
             less
             than
             ten
             Pages
             he
             has
             wrote
             in
             Reply
             to
             this
             .
             But
             now
             ,
             besides
             the
             uncharitableness
             of
             this
             Course
             ,
             which
             is
             to
             enquire
             into
             the
             Lives
             of
             those
             of
             his
             Communion
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             Descants
             upon
             them
             ;
             and
             which
             when
             he
             appeals
             to
             ,
             he
             gives
             a
             Provocation
             not
             to
             be
             very
             overly
             in
             :
             Besides
             this
             ,
             it
             's
             of
             no
             use
             here
             ;
             For
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             It
             's
             an
             Argument
             that
             is
             contingent
             ,
             and
             (
             1.
             )
             which
             any
             sort
             of
             People
             may
             venture
             at
             .
             Thus
             the
             Turks
             may
             Challenge
             the
             Christians
             ,
             whether
             they
             be
             the
             People
             the
             Christians
             represent
             them
             .
             Let
             them
             come
             and
             see
             (
             may
             they
             say
             )
             whether
             we
             are
             not
             as
             Temperate
             ,
             as
             Just
             ,
             &c.
             as
             the
             Greeks
             among
             whom
             we
             live
             ;
             and
             if
             Religion
             were
             to
             be
             judg'd
             of
             ,
             as
             to
             its
             truth
             and
             goodness
             by
             such
             a
             comparison
             ,
             whether
             we
             might
             not
             as
             well
             pretend
             to
             it
             as
             the
             other
             .
             
               And
               if
               they
               find
               us
               in
               all
               things
               like
               the
               rest
               of
               Mankind
               ,
            
             
             
               without
               more
               horns
               and
               heads
               ,
               then
               who
               are
               the
               Misrepresenter
               ?
            
             And
             yet
             ,
             thus
             our
             Author
             argues
             .
             This
             the
             Protestants
             may
             turn
             upon
             the
             Papists
             after
             this
             manner
             ,
             Shew
             us
             the
             Protestants
             that
             
               agree
               with
               the
            
             Papists
             
               Character
               of
               them
               .
               There
               are
               few
            
             Papists
             ,
             
               but
               have
               some
               Relations
            
             ,
             
             
               Neighbours
               ,
               Correspondents
               ,
               Acquaintance
               ,
               or
               Conversation
               with
               some
            
             Protestants
             .
             
               What
               I
               require
               of
               them
               then
               ,
               is
               to
               compare
               these
            
             Protestants
             
               they
               know
               ,
               with
               the
               Ideas
               ,
               Notions
               ,
               and
               Characters
               of
               a
            
             Papist-Protestant
             ,
             
               that
               is
               ,
               with
               the
               Notions
            
             that
             have
             been
             taught
             them
             by
             their
             Priests
             ,
             Pulpits
             ,
             and
             Books
             .
             
               Let
               'em
               tell
               me
               upon
               due
               Consideration
               ,
               whether
            
             they
             are
             
               meer
               Atheists
               ,
               and
               worship
               the
               Devil
               ,
               and
               act
               in
               defiance
               of
               their
               own
               Conscience
               ;
               and
               Profess
               the
               Broad
               way
               leading
               to
               Destruction
               ,
               and
               grant
               Libertinism
               to
               the
               highest
               degree
               of
               Wickedness
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             (
             2.
             )
             It
             's
             Contingent
             ,
             as
             the
             same
             Persons
             and
             People
             may
             be
             good
             and
             bad
             ,
             better
             and
             worse
             in
             divers
             States
             and
             Circumstances
             .
             
             If
             this
             be
             a
             good
             Argument
             ,
             it
             will
             always
             be
             so
             in
             all
             Ages
             and
             Cases
             ;
             and
             go
             where
             you
             will
             ,
             and
             take
             them
             where
             you
             will
             ,
             you
             will
             always
             find
             the
             Papist
             to
             answer
             our
             Authors
             Character
             ,
             and
             never
             to
             come
             up
             to
             the
             Pulpit-Character
             of
             him
             .
             But
             I
             dare
             say
             ,
             our
             Author
             will
             not
             allow
             this
             to
             be
             a
             fair
             Method
             of
             proceeding
             ;
             and
             that
             for
             Example
             ,
             a
             Protestant
             should
             describe
             a
             Papist
             according
             to
             
               the
               great
               number
               of
               Matters
               of
               Fact
               ,
            
             which
             with
             our
             Author
             he
             may
             find
             by
             Writers
             of
             their
             own
             ,
             
             charg'd
             upon
             them
             ,
             
               such
               as
               Massacres
               ,
               Vsurpations
               ,
               Murders
               of
               Princes
               ,
               Treasons
               ,
               Plots
               ,
               Conspiracies
               ,
               Persecutions
               ;
               the
               vicious
               and
               scandalous
               Lives
               of
               some
               of
               her
               chief
               Prelates
               ,
            
             [
             Popes
             ]
             
               their
               Pride
               ,
               Covetousness
               and
               Luxury
               ;
               as
               likewise
               ,
               the
               ill
               Examples
               of
               other
               Ecclesiastical
               Dignitaries
               ,
               as
               of
               Cardinals
               ,
               Bishops
               ,
               Priests
               ;
               their
               Ignorance
               ,
               Simony
               ,
               Oppression
               ,
               Cruelties
               ,
               Excesses
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             And
             I
             may
             add
             ,
             the
             dissoluteness
             of
             manners
             prevailing
             throughout
             the
             Papal
             Dominions
             in
             some
             Ages
             .
             Was
             ever
             this
             the
             State
             of
             the
             Papacy
             ?
             If
             it
             was
             ,
             as
             our
             Author
             cannot
             deny
             ,
             then
             why
             may
             not
             we
             take
             the
             Character
             of
             a
             Papist
             from
             such
             an
             age
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Age
             or
             Place
             where
             we
             live
             ?
             Or
             ,
             why
             not
             from
             another
             Country
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             from
             our
             own
             ?
             This
             indeed
             our
             Author
             sometimes
             refers
             to
             .
             For
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
             This
             [
             That
             
               't
               is
               only
               mistake
               and
               passion
               makes
               Popery
               so
               deform'd
               a
               Monster
            
             ]
             
               every
               one
               will
               conclude
               to
               be
               true
               ,
               who
               has
               taken
               a
               prospect
               of
            
             Holland
             ,
             
               and
               those
               Towns
               of
            
             Germany
             ,
             
               in
               which
               Papists
               and
               Protestants
               live
               together
               in
               one
               Corporation
               ,
               under
               the
               same
               Laws
               ,
               and
               making
               use
               in
               some
               places
               ,
               even
               of
               the
               same
               Churches
               too
               ;
               and
               this
               with
               such
               Freedom
               ,
               Amity
               and
               good
               Correspondence
               ,
               that
               their
               different
               Communion
               cannot
               be
               easily
               discovered
               ;
               and
               a
               man
               that
               should
               come
               out
               of
            
             England
             ,
             
               with
               his
               Head
               glowing
               with
               our
               Pulpit-Popery
               ,
               would
               not
               be
               easily
               convinc'd
               of
               the
               being
               of
               any
               Papists
               there
               .
               Now
               't
               is
               certain
               ,
               the
               Papists
               here
               and
               there
               are
               of
               the
               same
               Church
               ,
               Principles
               and
               Faith
               ,
               and
               't
               is
               no
               Difference
               in
               this
               kind
               ,
               makes
               them
               there
               like
               other
               Men
               ,
               and
               here
               like
               Monsters
               ;
               but
               't
               is
               because
               there
               the
               Papists
               are
               what
               they
               are
               ,
               and
               here
               they
               are
               made
               to
               be
               what
               they
               are
               not
               ,
               but
               what
               their
               Maligners
               please
               to
               render
               them
               .
            
          
           
             I
             might
             here
             shew
             how
             far
             our
             Author
             is
             out
             in
             matter
             of
             Fact
             ,
             that
             tho
             these
             live
             together
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             with
             great
             difference
             .
             However
             ,
             supposing
             what
             he
             saith
             to
             be
             true
             ,
             yet
             that
             is
             no
             fit
             way
             to
             judge
             of
             their
             Religion
             by
             ;
             since
             whatever
             
               Freedom
               ,
               Amity
            
             ,
             and
             
               good
               Correspondence
            
             they
             have
             or
             exercise
             ,
             is
             
             not
             from
             their
             
               Church
               ,
               Principles
               and
               Faith
            
             ,
             but
             from
             other
             reasons
             which
             are
             Political
             ,
             such
             as
             Interest
             and
             Self-preservation
             ,
             &c.
             
             For
             if
             it
             was
             from
             their
             
               Church
               ,
               Principles
            
             and
             Faith
             ,
             Popery
             would
             be
             all
             over
             the
             World
             the
             same
             Popery
             as
             it
             is
             in
             Holland
             ,
             and
             the
             places
             of
             Germany
             he
             speaks
             of
             .
             But
             there
             is
             a
             vast
             difference
             betwixt
             Popery
             and
             Popery
             ;
             betwixt
             Popery
             when
             it
             is
             alone
             ,
             and
             Popery
             when
             it
             is
             diluted
             with
             Protestantism
             .
             And
             if
             we
             would
             know
             what
             it
             is
             ,
             the
             fairer
             way
             to
             judg
             of
             it
             ,
             is
             where
             it
             is
             alone
             ;
             not
             as
             in
             Holland
             ,
             and
             Germany
             ,
             or
             England
             ,
             but
             as
             in
             
               Italy
               ,
               Spain
               ,
               Portugal
            
             ,
             and
             I
             may
             add
             now
             in
             France
             .
             For
             there
             is
             the
             
               Church
               ,
               Principles
            
             ,
             and
             Faith
             ,
             in
             
               puris
               naturalibus
            
             ;
             and
             if
             we
             are
             to
             be
             referred
             to
             judg
             of
             what
             it
             is
             ,
             by
             the
             Lives
             and
             Practices
             of
             its
             Professors
             ,
             thither
             in
             reason
             we
             are
             to
             go
             ;
             pass
             we
             over
             the
             Alps
             ,
             and
             the
             Pyrenean
             Mountains
             ,
             or
             indeed
             the
             narrow
             Seas
             ,
             and
             there
             we
             may
             take
             a
             better
             View
             and
             Prospect
             ,
             than
             in
             a
             few
             Converts
             here
             ;
             who
             yet
             I
             doubt
             will
             generally
             be
             found
             without
             being
             
               rigorously
               observ'd
            
             ,
             not
             to
             
               have
               chang'd
               their
               Lives
            
             for
             the
             better
             ,
             
             no
             more
             than
             their
             Religion
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             After
             all
             ,
             this
             is
             not
             to
             the
             purpose
             .
             For
             the
             Question
             is
             ,
             what
             is
             Popery
             ,
             and
             whether
             the
             Pulpits
             have
             truly
             represented
             it
             or
             not
             ?
             And
             Popery
             certainly
             was
             not
             there
             describ'd
             from
             the
             Lives
             of
             the
             present
             Professors
             of
             it
             in
             this
             Nation
             ;
             but
             from
             its
             Principles
             ,
             and
             the
             Practices
             of
             their
             Church
             in
             Conformity
             to
             those
             Principles
             .
             Our
             Author
             surely
             will
             acknowledg
             that
             Popery
             is
             always
             the
             same
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             what
             it
             hath
             been
             ,
             and
             it
             hath
             been
             what
             it
             is
             ;
             and
             if
             so
             ,
             his
             way
             must
             conclude
             against
             it self
             ;
             unless
             he
             will
             say
             in
             all
             Ages
             ,
             and
             all
             Countreys
             ,
             Men
             of
             that
             Religion
             have
             lived
             alike
             ;
             and
             therefore
             ,
             to
             know
             whether
             the
             Pulpits
             have
             represented
             Popery
             aright
             or
             no
             ,
             we
             must
             go
             not
             to
             the
             Lives
             of
             any
             Age
             or
             Place
             alone
             ,
             nor
             to
             the
             Refinements
             and
             Expositions
             of
             a
             new
             Generation
             ,
             but
             to
             the
             Authorities
             the
             Preachers
             went
             upon
             .
             But
             this
             is
             a
             troublesome
             task
             ,
             and
             what
             suited
             not
             our
             Author's
             temper
             or
             design
             ;
             and
             so
             he
             quitted
             the
             one
             for
             the
             other
             .
             It
             's
             a
             pleasant
             Entertainment
             to
             write
             a
             Character
             ,
             or
             a
             Representation
             ;
             the
             Pen
             runs
             smoothly
             along
             ,
             when
             it
             has
             Comparison
             before
             it
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             business
             is
             to
             describe
             ,
             invite
             ,
             or
             inveigh
             ;
             but
             when
             there
             are
             Breaks
             and
             Interruptions
             ;
             when
             it
             is
             to
             argue
             closely
             ,
             to
             manage
             an
             Argument
             ,
             or
             to
             Answer
             it
             ,
             it
             requires
             another
             sort
             of
             Talent
             ;
             and
             what
             our
             Author
             warily
             avoids
             .
             And
             if
             he
             is
             beat
             out
             of
             his
             Road
             ,
             and
             the
             Artifice
             has
             been
             detected
             ,
             yet
             it
             
             shall
             go
             hard
             ,
             if
             he
             finds
             not
             out
             some
             Retrenchments
             to
             secure
             himself
             .
          
           
             Thus
             has
             he
             proceeded
             from
             Representation
             to
             Reflection
             ,
             from
             Reflection
             to
             Protestation
             ,
             from
             Protestation
             to
             Accommodation
             ,
             from
             Accommodation
             to
             Reflection
             again
             ,
             from
             Reflection
             to
             Caution
             ,
             from
             Caution
             to
             Character
             ;
             and
             at
             last
             ,
             for
             the
             
               ending
               of
               this
               Controversy
            
             ,
             to
             prospect
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             from
             the
             Principles
             and
             Practices
             of
             the
             Papists
             ,
             he
             appeals
             to
             their
             Lives
             amongst
             us
             .
             This
             is
             his
             last
             Refuge
             ,
             and
             if
             that
             fails
             him
             ,
             it
             is
             but
             to
             find
             a
             new
             Title
             or
             Method
             ,
             and
             then
             he
             appears
             without
             Wound
             or
             Scar.
             And
             he
             may
             in
             the
             Conclusion
             of
             his
             Book
             ,
             tell
             the
             World
             what
             Feats
             he
             has
             done
             ,
             
             what
             
               Religious
               Frauds
            
             he
             detected
             ,
             and
             how
             unsuccessful
             he
             render'd
             them
             in
             his
             
               first
               Book
            
             .
             So
             that
             if
             his
             Reader
             be
             as
             credulous
             as
             he
             himself
             is
             confident
             ●nd
             secure
             in
             his
             own
             good
             Opinion
             ,
             this
             may
             be
             a
             Windingsheet
             to
             the
             ●ontroversy
             ,
             and
             his
             Adversaries
             be
             eternally
             silenced
             .
             But
             if
             the
             Reader
             casts
             his
             Eye
             a
             little
             back
             ,
             
             he
             will
             see
             from
             Point
             to
             Point
             ,
             how
             he
             has
             left
             the
             Cause
             to
             shift
             for
             it self
             .
             And
             whereas
             ,
             now
             it
             had
             become
             him
             to
             have
             discharg'd
             himself
             from
             so
             gross
             an
             Imputation
             ,
             we
             must
             be
             contented
             to
             have
             one
             answer
             to
             that
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             rest
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             
               too
               impertinent
               to
               deserve
               any
            
             .
             
             Such
             we
             are
             to
             account
             the
             Charge
             of
             his
             Representing
             by
             halves
             ;
             
             of
             continuing
             his
             Misrepresentations
             without
             Replying
             to
             the
             Answers
             ;
             of
             his
             not
             answering
             the
             View
             ;
             of
             his
             common
             ,
             but
             vain
             Allegation
             ,
             that
             we
             pretend
             to
             know
             Popery
             better
             than
             they
             themselves
             ;
             of
             his
             abusing
             Mr.
             Montague
             ;
             of
             his
             Insincerity
             ,
             particularly
             ,
             when
             he
             offers
             to
             receive
             us
             into
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             upon
             his
             Representing
             Terms
             ;
             and
             when
             he
             professes
             to
             detest
             some
             Doctrines
             and
             Practices
             charged
             upon
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             &c.
             
             But
             here
             he
             will
             say
             ,
             I
             make
             too
             much
             haste
             ,
             for
             the
             two
             last
             Points
             he
             has
             reply'd
             to
             in
             the
             Close
             .
             But
             truly
             it
             's
             after
             such
             a
             manner
             ,
             and
             so
             faintly
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             hop'd
             't
             would
             be
             overlook'd
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             Example
             .
             
             As
             to
             the
             first
             he
             Replies
             ,
             
               This
               offer
               may
               be
               said
               to
               have
               been
               answer'd
               over
               and
               over
               .
               But
               the
               matter
               of
               Fact
               defeats
               all
               those
               Answers
               ,
               and
               is
               a
               Demonstration
               that
               they
               are
               nothing
               but
               shuffling
               .
            
             Now
             what
             is
             
               this
               matter
               of
               Fact
            
             ,
             and
             where
             is
             this
             Demonstration
             ?
             That
             follows
             
               For
               whilst
               a
               man
               may
               be
               received
               upon
               those
               Terms
               ,
               and
               yet
               cannot
               be
               received
               unless
               he
               assents
               to
               the
               Faith
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               't
               is
               evident
               ,
               that
               in
               that
               Character
               ,
               the
               faith
               of
               the
               Church
               is
               truly
               Represented
               .
            
          
           
             Any
             one
             that
             reads
             this
             ,
             would
             be
             apt
             to
             think
             that
             the
             
               matter
               of
               Fact
            
             had
             never
             been
             questioned
             ,
             or
             had
             been
             prov'd
             to
             a
             Demonstration
             ,
             beyond
             possibility
             of
             Reply
             .
             But
             besides
             what
             has
             been
             before
             answer'd
             to
             it
             
               over
               and
               over
            
             ,
             as
             he
             confesses
             ,
             it
             was
             particularly
             considered
             by
             the
             
               Answerer
               to
               his
               Reflections
            
             ,
             
             and
             the
             offer
             ,
             1.
             shew'd
             to
             be
             a
             
               ludicrous
               one
               ,
               made
               without
               good
               Faith
               ,
               and
               with
               no
               other
               meaning
               than
               to
               put
               some
               colour
               upon
               his
               deceitful
               Characters
               of
               a
               Papist
               .
            
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             was
             replied
             further
             ,
             
               that
               suppose
               we
               could
               accept
               ,
               and
               should
               be
               accepted
               upon
               the
               Terms
               he
               propounds
               ,
               yet
               we
               have
               no
               security
               that
               when
               we
               are
               in
               ,
               this
               Representer
               either
               can
               ,
               or
               will
               ,
               if
               he
               could
               ,
               save
               us
               from
               being
               prest
               to
               profess
               and
               practice
               that
               Popery
               which
               he
               either
               denies
               or
               conceals
               .
               And
               that
               because
               on
               the
               one
               hand
               we
               are
               certain
               that
               the
               prevailing
               part
               of
               his
               Church
               holds
               that
               ,
               which
               he
               either
               rejects
               from
               his
               Faith
               ,
               or
               says
               nothing
               of
               ,
               and
               that
               agreeably
               to
               their
               Councils
               and
               publick
               Offices
               .
               And
               on
               the
               other
               hand
               ,
               we
               have
               no
               reason
               to
               believe
               his
               Authority
               
               in
               the
               Roman
               Church
               to
               be
               considerable
               enough
               to
               carry
               on
               his
               Representation
               ,
               when
               the
               turn
               is
               once
               serv'd
               .
            
          
           
             Here
             the
             Answerer
             appeals
             to
             the
             case
             of
             Imbert
             ,
             of
             the
             Physitian
             at
             Goa
             ,
             and
             last
             of
             all
             to
             that
             of
             the
             poor
             Citizens
             of
             Orange
             ,
             p.
             39.
             
          
           
             The
             Answerer
             shews
             further
             ,
             that
             
               we
               have
               not
               any
               good
               reason
               to
               trust
               him
               ,
               he
               having
               not
               given
               us
               any
               reasonable
               assurance
               that
               himself
               rejects
               that
               Popery
               ,
            
             which
             he
             exclaims
             against
             .
          
           
             And
             last
             of
             all
             he
             puts
             this
             question
             ,
             
               Whether
               he
               would
               refuse
               us
               ,
               if
               we
               desired
               to
               come
               into
               the
               Roman
               Communion
               ,
               with
               that
               which
               we
               call
               old
               Popery
               .
            
          
           
             To
             all
             which
             our
             Author
             replies
             after
             this
             manner
             :
          
           
             1.
             
             
               Our
               new
               Adversary
               has
               one
               cavil
               here
               to
               put
               in
               ,
            
             viz.
             [
             
               That
               the
               Character
               of
               the
               Papist
               represented
               ,
               is
               not
               a
               good
               Character
               ,
               because
               the
               Faith
               of
               a
               Papist
               as
               stated
               under
               each
               Article
               ,
               is
               not
               All
               his
               Faith.
            
             ]
             Our
             Author
             has
             been
             so
             unkind
             as
             not
             to
             refer
             us
             to
             the
             Page
             for
             these
             words
             he
             pretends
             to
             quote
             from
             the
             Answ●●
             ;
             and
             I
             think
             after
             a
             careful
             perusal
             ,
             I
             may
             safely
             lodg
             them
             at
             his
             own
             door
             ,
             as
             an
             instance
             of
             his
             Misrepresenting
             Faculty
             .
             Any
             one
             that
             knew
             the
             Answerer
             ,
             and
             is
             conversant
             in
             his
             way
             of
             writing
             ,
             knows
             well
             he
             had
             too
             clear
             a
             head
             to
             express
             himself
             in
             so
             insipid
             and
             nonsensical
             a
             way
             as
             our
             Author
             would
             fasten
             upon
             him
             ,
             and
             so
             as
             to
             argue
             against
             the
             truth
             of
             the
             Character
             ,
             
               because
               the
               Faith
               of
               a
               Papist
               ,
               as
               stated
               under
               each
               Article
               ,
               is
               not
               all
               his
               Faith.
            
             But
             however
             the
             Argument
             is
             not
             so
             obscure
             ,
             as
             his
             Answer
             to
             it
             is
             impertinent
             ,
             as
             might
             be
             shewn
             ,
             were
             it
             to
             the
             purpose
             before
             us
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             He
             proceeds
             ,
             
               This
               man
               has
               still
               another
               scruple
               ,
            
             
             
               That
               (
               if
               he
               should
               come
               into
               our
               Church
               upon
               the
               terms
               I
               have
               proposed
               ,
               whether
               I
               will
               be
               security
               ,
               that
               he
               shall
               not
               be
               prest
               to
               profess
               and
               practise
               that
               Popery
               ,
               which
               I
               have
               either
               deny'd
               or
               conceal'd
               )
            
             To
             this
             our
             Author
             answers
             after
             a
             surprizing
             manner
             :
             Marry
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               if
               he
               means
               by
               that
               Popery
               ,
               the
               Pulpit-Popery
               ,
               I
               'le
               give
               him
               the
               same
               security
               I
               have
               my self
               ,
            
             viz.
             
               the
               Assistance
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               promised
               to
               his
               Church
               ,
               which
               will
               never
               permit
               it
               to
               lead
               her
               members
               into
               such
               Abominations
               .
               He
               may
               have
               the
               security
               too
               of
               a
               good
               conscience
               ,
               which
               cannot
               be
               prest
               to
               the
               profession
               of
               so
               much
               evil
               .
            
          
           
             But
             what
             is
             his
             security
             worth
             ;
             or
             how
             can
             he
             plead
             the
             Holy
             Ghost's
             Assistance
             for
             not
             being
             led
             by
             her
             into
             such
             Abominations
             ,
             when
             she
             pleads
             it
             for
             their
             belief
             and
             practice
             ?
             Our
             Author
             would
             be
             understood
             ,
             that
             he
             calls
             not
             an
             Image
             or
             Crucifix
             out
             of
             its
             name
             when
             he
             saith
             it's
             an
             Image
             of
             wood
             or
             stone
             ;
             and
             that
             he
             speaks
             consonantly
             to
             the
             sense
             of
             his
             Church
             ,
             when
             he
             saith
             the
             Image
             is
             not
             adored
             or
             pray'd
             to
             ,
             but
             Christ
             or
             the
             Saint
             in
             the
             Image
             .
             And
             yet
             the
             French
             Physician
             was
             clap'd
             up
             in
             the
             Inquisition
             for
             the
             former
             ;
             and
             the
             
               Condomian
               Imbert
            
             was
             imprison'd
             for
             the
             latter
             .
             And
             surely
             the
             Inquisitors
             of
             Goa
             ,
             and
             Archbishop
             of
             Bourdeaux
             are
             themselves
             of
             that
             Church
             which
             he
             saith
             has
             
               the
               promise
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             And
             who
             shall
             decide
             this
             case
             ,
             or
             what
             security
             have
             we
             against
             〈◊〉
             ●●●●tians
             fate
             ,
             if
             at
             Goa
             ,
             or
             of
             Imbert's
             ,
             if
             in
             the
             Diocess
             of
             Bourdeaux
             ?
             Well
             ,
             but
             however
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             a
             man
             
               may
               have
               the
               security
               of
               a
               good
               conscience
               ,
               which
               cannot
               be
               prest
               to
               the
               profession
               of
               so
               much
               evil
               .
            
             How
             not
             be
             prest
             ?
             What
             is
             pressing
             if
             the
             Dragoons
             of
             Orange
             be
             not
             ?
             What
             ,
             if
             not
             the
             Prison
             of
             Bourdeaux
             ?
             What
             ,
             if
             not
             the
             Inquisition
             at
             Goa
             ?
             O
             ,
             
             but
             
               Conscience
               cannot
               be
               prest
               to
               the
               profession
               of
               it
               .
            
             A
             very
             comfortable
             inducement
             to
             comply
             with
             the
             Terms
             of
             the
             Representer
             ;
             For
             you
             may
             come
             into
             the
             Church
             upon
             them
             ;
             and
             if
             wh●n
             come
             in
             ,
             the
             Church
             will
             oblige
             you
             to
             ,
             profess
             abominable
             things
             ;
             however
             Conscience
             is
             free
             ,
             and
             the
             Inquisition
             it self
             cannot
             force
             it
             ;
             and
             if
             you
             be
             sincere
             ,
             you
             will
             never
             be
             prest
             by
             that
             or
             any
             external
             violence
             ,
             to
             the
             profession
             of
             so
             much
             evil
             .
             It
             's
             well
             our
             Author
             is
             not
             at
             Goa
             to
             have
             his
             sincerity
             try'd
             .
          
           
             But
             yet
             he
             hath
             not
             done
             .
             For
             he
             adds
             ,
          
           
             3.
             
             
               In
               this
            
             (
             the
             Answer
             above
             given
             )
             
               he
               may
               see
               his
               other
               Material
               Question
               answer'd
               ,
               [
               Whether
               he
               may
               be
               admitted
               into
               our
               Communion
               ,
               with
               that
               which
               he
               calls
               old
               Popery
               ?
               ]
               For
               if
               his
               old
               Popery
               be
               the
               Pulpit-Popery
               ,
               he
               sees
               we
               reject
               it
               ;
               and
               I
               tell
               him
               ,
               that
               whatsoever
               Church
               would
               receive
               him
               ,
               with
               the
               profession
               of
               all
               those
               scandalous
               Doctrines
               the
               Pulpits
               charge
               against
               us
               ,
               I
               would
               be
               sure
               to
               be
               no
               member
               of
               it
               .
            
          
           
             Here
             our
             Author
             slinks
             away
             from
             the
             Case
             .
             For
             as
             soon
             as
             ever
             the
             Answerer
             had
             put
             the
             Question
             ,
             
             he
             proceeds
             ▪
             
               Will
               the
               Representer
               take
               us
               by
               the
               hand
               and
               present
               us
               to
               his
               Church
               ,
               if
               we
               should
               come
               with
               the
            
             Lateran
             
               Popery
               about
               deposing
               Soveraigns
               for
               Heresie
               ,
               and
               with
               the
            
             Trent
             -
             
               Popery
               about
               the
               Worship
               of
               Images
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               understood
               by
            
             Bellarmin
             ,
             
               or
               rather
               by
            
             Capisucchi
             ,
             
               and
               as
               it
               is
               practised
               by
               the
            
             Tartuffs
             
               of
               the
            
             Roman
             
               Church
               ,
               and
               with
               all
               that
               old
               Popery
               ,
               which
               the
               former
               Answerer
               gives
               an
               account
               of
               ?
            
             Why
             has
             not
             our
             Author
             laid
             the
             case
             as
             it
             was
             put
             to
             him
             ?
             Why
             not
             the
             old
             Popery
             of
             
               Lateran
               ,
               Bellarmin
            
             and
             Capisucchi
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Pulpit-popery
             ?
             And
             when
             he
             has
             thrown
             the
             Cover
             of
             Pulpit-Popery
             over
             it
             ;
             yet
             why
             must
             he
             needs
             add
             ,
             with
             All
             the
             scandalous
             Doctrines
             the
             Pulpits
             charge
             ?
             For
             surely
             if
             there
             be
             such
             abomination
             in
             them
             ,
             any
             one
             of
             them
             should
             be
             sufficient
             to
             an
             honest
             soul
             to
             fly
             the
             Communion
             ,
             where
             the
             belief
             or
             practice
             of
             it
             is
             requir'd
             .
             Well
             ,
             let
             Schoolmen
             and
             Cardinals
             ,
             Aquinas
             and
             
               Scotus
               ,
               Bellarmin
            
             and
             Capisucchi
             ,
             let
             old
             Missals
             and
             Rituals
             ,
             nay
             let
             Councils
             ,
             the
             old
             one
             of
             Lateran
             ,
             and
             the
             new
             one
             of
             Trent
             ,
             be
             call'd
             in
             ,
             they
             are
             but
             Tartuffs
             ;
             for
             Exposition
             and
             Representation
             are
             now
             the
             Standard
             of
             Romish
             Doctrine
             .
             And
             if
             the
             Tartuffism
             of
             Deposition
             of
             Princes
             ,
             and
             Adoration
             of
             Images
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             once
             old
             and
             new
             Pulpit-Popery
             be
             part
             of
             its
             Faith
             and
             Doctrine
             ,
             we
             have
             our
             Authors
             word
             for
             it
             ,
             
               I
               would
               be
               a
               Turk
               as
               soon
               as
               their
               Papist
               .
            
             A
             very
             gross
             affront
             sure
             to
             those
             Venerable
             Heads
             ;
             
             and
             if
             he
             hath
             not
             some
             reserve
             ,
             and
             somewhat
             of
             the
             Art
             of
             Cardinal
             Capisucchi
             ,
             may
             throw
             him
             into
             bad
             circumstances
             ,
             and
             he
             would
             do
             well
             to
             keep
             from
             Goa
             or
             Bourdeaux
             ,
             left
             a
             Recantation
             or
             somewhat
             worse
             be
             the
             effect
             of
             such
             a
             frank
             declaration
             .
          
           
             But
             it
             seems
             after
             all
             the
             Protestations
             ,
             and
             Abominations
             ,
             the
             Answerer
             was
             not
             satisfied
             in
             our
             Author's
             sincerity
             ,
             and
             would
             bind
             him
             to
             hard
             Terms
             ,
             which
             is
             to
             tell
             us
             in
             particular
             what
             those
             Monstrons
             things
             are
             that
             he
             so
             frequently
             declares
             against
             ;
             which
             because
             our
             Author
             answers
             only
             in
             general
             to
             ,
             I
             shall
             remind
             him
             of
             ,
             and
             conclude
             .
             It
             s
             this
             ,
             
               Here
               I
               challenge
               you
               to
               declare
               what
               those
               particulars
               are
               ,
            
             
             
               Those
               Monsters
               ,
               Those
               Doctrines
               and
               practices
               which
               you
               do
               detest
               and
               abominate
               ;
               And
               if
               you
               refuse
               so
               to
               fasten
               upon
               you
               the
               mark
               of
               insincere
               and
               juggling
               ,
               for
               offering
               that
               all
               be
               received
               into
               the
               Church
               of
            
             Rome
             
               without
               them
            
             .
          
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
         
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A66414-e1800
           
             Papist
             .
             Misrepr
             .
             pref
             .
             Doctr.
             and
             Pract.
             p.
             11.
             
          
           
             Pulpit-Sayings
             ,
             p.
             55.
             
             Epist.
             to
             the
             Reader
             .
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             P.
             55.
             
          
           
             P.
             55.
             
          
           
             To
             the
             Reader
             .
          
           
             Doctr.
             and
             Pract.
             p
             9
             ,
             10.
             
          
           
             To
             the
             Reader
             ;
             and
             p.
             56.
             
          
           
             Doctr.
             and
             Pract.
             p.
             12.
             
          
           
             View
             ,
             p.
             106.
             to
             119.
             
          
           
             P.
             61.102
             ,
             103.
             
          
           
             To
             the
             Reader
             .
          
           
             Pulpit
             Sayings
             ,
             p.
             10.
             
          
           
             Good
             Advice
             to
             the
             Pulpits
             p.
             67.
             
          
           
             Apology
             for
             the
             Pulpits
             ,
             p.
             3.
             
          
           
             Pulpit
             Sayings
             ,
             p.
             43.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             6.
             
          
           
             To
             the
             Reader
             .
          
           
             Pag.
             54.
             
          
           
             Pulpit-Saying
             ,
             Pag.
             13.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             Character
             ,
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5.
             p.
             13
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             P.
             5.
             
          
           
             To
             the
             Reader
             .
          
           
             P.
             16.
             
          
           
             
               Fox's
               &c.
            
             Part
             2.
             p.
             88.
             and
             91.
             
          
           
             Exact
             .
             Collect
             .
             p.
             647.
             
             Lond.
             1643.
             
          
           
             L'Histoire
             des
             Troubles
             de
             la
             Grand
             Bretagne
             ,
             p.
             165.
             
          
           
             
               Foxes
               and
               Firebands
            
             ,
             Pt.
             1.
             p.
             14
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             p.
             31
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               The
               Copy
               of
               this
               was
               taken
               out
               of
               the
               Registry
               of
               the
               Episcopal
               See
               of
            
             Rochester
             .
          
           
             Pulpit-Sayings
             ,
             Pag.
             20.
             
          
           
             Legatio
             Philippi
             ,
             3.
             and
             4.
             
             Paulo
             5.
             
             &
             Gregor
             .
             15.
             per
             Luc.
             Wadding
             .
             p.
             89.
             
          
           
             Char.
             6.
             
          
           
             Epil
             .
             to
             Trag.
             l.
             3.
             c.
             5.
             p.
             11.
             
          
           
             Char.
             7.
             
          
           
             De
             Sacram.
             Poenit.
             Sect.
             70.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             Sect.
             46.
             
          
           
             Catech
             Trid.
             Art.
             Symb.
             9.
             
             Sect.
             19.
             
             Edit
             .
             Lugd.
             1676.
             
          
           
             Char.
             8.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             
               Omnem
               probum
               esse
               liberum
            
             .
          
           
             Char.
             9.
             
          
           
             Somners
             Antiq
             .
             of
             Canterb
             .
             p.
             248.
             
          
           
             Caesar.
             Hist.
             Memor
             .
             l.
             8.
             c.
             69.
             
          
           
             De
             Purgat
             .
             l.
             1.
             c.
             
          
           
             
               Pap.
               Repres
               .
               and
               not
               Misrepres
               .
            
             Ch.
             ●
             .
          
           
             Chap.
             2.
             p.
             7
             ,
             10.11
             .
          
           
             Chap.
             3.
             p.
             7
             ,
             9.
             
          
           
             Chap.
             2.
             p.
             12.
             
          
           
             Chap.
             2.
             p.
             8
             ,
             12.
             and
             Chap.
             3.
             p.
             8.
             
          
           
             P.
             45.
             
          
           
             Histoire
             de'l
             Inquisition
             de
             Goa
             ,
             Chap.
             4.
             
          
           
             Char.
             10.
             
          
           
             Char.
             11.
             
          
           
             Apology
             ,
             p.
             13
             ,
             14.
             
          
           
             Sayings
             ,
             p.
             21.
             
          
           
             P.
             21
             ,
             22.
             
          
           
             
               L.
               Vives
            
             ad
             Calcem
             Libri
             
               de
               Corruptis
               Artibus
            
             .
             Espencaeus
             ut
             supra
             .
          
           
             Lib.
             5.
             
          
           
             Sayings
             ,
             p.
             21
             ,
             22.
             
          
           
             De
             dogmatibus
             &
             libris
             Apocryphis
             ,
             l.
             4.
             c.
             1.
             
             &
             Espencaeus
             ut
             Supra
             .
          
           
             Sayings
             ,
             p.
             37.
             
          
           
             Maimburgs
             History
             of
             the
             Holy
             League
             ,
             l.
             1.
             p.
             79.
             l.
             2.
             p.
             95.
             l.
             3.
             p.
             428.
             l.
             4.
             p.
             806.
             
          
           
             Char.
             12.
             
          
           
             Bp.
             Taylor
             's
             
               Disswasive
               from
               Popery
            
             ,
             Sect.
             10.
             
          
           
             Defence
             ,
             p.
             3.
             
          
           
             
               Exposition
               of
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Church
               of
            
             England
             ,
             Preface
             .
          
           
             In
             Hen.
             3.
             
          
           
             De
             Schismate
             l.
             1
             .
             c
             .
             68.
             p.
             73.
             
          
           
             Sayings
             ,
             p.
             35.
             
          
           
             In
             Tit.
             Digress
             .
             1.
             11.
             
             Turpilucri
             .
          
           
             Defence
             ,
             p.
             8.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             p.
             11.
             
          
           
             Bulla
             Clem.
             6.
             
             Ultraject
             .
             A.
             D.
             1653.
             
          
           
             Defence
             ,
             p.
             6.
             
          
           
             De
             Purgat
             .
             l.
             1.
             c.
             2.
             
             Sect.
             
               Ad
               quintum
            
             .
             Bull.
             to
             .
             4.
             p.
             86.
             
          
           
             
               Doctrines
               and
               Practices
            
             ,
             c.
             8.
             p.
             64.
             
          
           
             L.
             1.
             c.
             10.
             de
             Indulg
             .
             Sect.
             Altera
             .
          
           
             Review
             du
             Concile
             de
             Trent
             l.
             5.
             c.
             1.
             
             Gravam
             .
             Ger.
             n.
             3.
             
          
           
             Paris
             ,
             1550.
             
          
           
             De
             Indulgent
             l.
             1.
             c.
             7.
             
             Sect.
             4.
             
             
               Propositio
               ,
               &c.
            
             
          
           
             
               Doctrines
               and
               Practices
            
             ,
             c.
             8.
             p.
             66.
             
          
           
             Bullar
             .
             To.
             3.
             p.
             74.
             
          
           
             Altisidor
             .
             Sum.
             l.
             4
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Char.
             13.
             
          
           
             Serm.
             p.
             31
             ,
             32
             ,
             33.
             
          
           
             Entretiens
             de
             Philalethe
             ,
             &c.
             p.
             2.
             p.
             160
             ,
             &c.
             
             Orat.
             Propr
             .
          
           
             Enchir.
             c.
             1.
             n.
             31.
             
          
           
             Reginaldus
             de
             Contrit
             .
             l.
             2.
             c.
             4.
             
          
           
             Soto
             in
             4
             Sent.
             Dist.
             17.
             q.
             2.
             
             Art.
             6.
             
             Concl.
             2
             a.
             
          
           
             C.
             16.
             
             In
             Cassandri
             Liturg.
             
          
           
             Collectio
             quorundam
             Auth.
             cum
             decretis
             Par.
             1661.
             
          
           
             In
             1
             Cor.
             16.
             
             Disp.
             30.
             
          
           
             Sayings
             ,
             p.
             47.
             
          
           
             Sum.
             par
             .
             3.
             tit
             .
             13.
             
          
           
             Instruct.
             Sacer
             .
             c.
             13.
             n.
             5
             ,
             6.
             
          
           
             Char.
             14.
             
          
           
             
               Doctrines
               and
               Practices
            
             ,
             c.
             25.
             p.
             123.
             
          
           
             
               Pap.
               Misrep
            
             .
             c.
             25.
             
          
           
             Sect.
             
               ac
               ut
               rem
            
             .
          
           
             C.
             13.
             in
             Barklaium
             .
          
           
             
               Antonini
               Summa
            
             .
          
           
             See
             
               the
               View
            
             ,
             p.
             106
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             See
             before
             ,
             p.
             4.
             
          
           
             Sayings
             ,
             p.
             53.
             
          
           
             
               The
               Mirror
               of
               Truth
            
             ,
             p.
             10
             ,
             12
             ,
             &c.
             
             1688.
             
          
           
             Mirror
             ,
             p.
             15
             ,
             17.
             
          
           
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Reader
             .
          
           
             Sayings
             ,
             p.
             54.
             
          
           
             P.
             56.
             
          
           
             To
             the
             Reader
             .
          
           
             To
             the
             Reader
             .
          
           
             See
             before
             Char.
             9.
             
          
           
             To
             the
             Reader
             ,
             p.
             9.
             
          
           
             To
             the
             Reader
             ,
             p.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             
             P.
             54.
             
          
           
             To
             the
             Reader
             ,
             p.
             11
             ,
             12.
             
          
           
             Doctrin
             .
             and
             Pract.
             p
             13.
             
          
           
             To
             the
             Reader
             .
             P.
             56.
             
          
           
             P.
             57.
             
          
           
             P.
             5.
             
          
           
             P.
             3.
             
          
           
             To
             the
             Reader
             ,
             p.
             1●
             .
          
           
             To
             the
             Reader
             ,
             p.
             8.
             
          
           
             Sayings
             ,
             p.
             7.
             
          
           
             Sayings
             ,
             p.
             57.
             
          
           
             
               Answer
               to
               the
               Representers
               Reflect
               .
               on
               the
               View
               ,
            
             p.
             67.
             
          
           
             Sayings
             ,
             p.
             12.
             
          
           
             
               Answer
               to
               the
               Repr
               .
               Reflect
               .
            
             p.
             28
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Sayings
             ,
             p.
             55.
             
          
           
             Answer
             to
             Reflec
             p.
             32.
             
          
           
             Sayings
             ,
             p.
             56.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             35.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             54.
             
          
           
             Answer
             to
             Reflect
             .
             p.
             37.